《Fire Within (Guardian Witch #2)》 Page 1 Chapter One Eddie West, crime reporter for The Clarion, slumped in the hard plastic chair of the Olde Town jail¡¯s visitor room. His round, human face, usually boyish and open, reflected exhaustion, even depression. And something else Ari couldn¡¯t quite identify. His negative energy sent spider feet across the back of her neck, and she stifled an urge to rub the sensation away. To stop the distraction, she locked down part of her extra senses. Ari studied the prisoner while she tried to think of what to say. Shouting and screaming wouldn¡¯t help. Eddie¡¯s freckles, usually an appealing feature which made him look much younger than his twenty-five years, popped out like chicken pox, and beads of sweat dotted his upper lip and forehead. Red-rimmed eyes looked everywhere but at her. If it had been a normal interrogation, Ari would have relished his discomfort. Nervous suspects tended to give themselves away. But Eddie was a friend. A good friend. And a witch in her line of work didn¡¯t have that many. Not everyone was willing to befriend a supernatural cop with powers that usually made humans twitchy. Ari turned her face away, waiting until she had control of her expression. Sympathy wasn¡¯t what Eddie needed right now. ¡°I thought about this all the way over,¡± she began, shaking her head, ¡°and I still don¡¯t believe it. Murder?¡± She glared at him. ¡°What the hell were you thinking? What kind of solution is that?¡± Eddie¡¯s gaze darted to her for an instant. His jaw set in a determined line. ¡°You can¡¯t fix this, Ari. It¡¯s too late. Just leave me alone.¡± She blinked in surprise. What was with his attitude? Eddie wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°In fact, why the visit? I didn¡¯t call you. Didn¡¯t ask for help. Because I didn¡¯t want to talk to anybody.¡± He hesitated and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard. ¡°So, why are you here? Think you can make this go away with a little bit of magic?¡± Ari snorted. For a guy who didn¡¯t want to talk, he was rattling on about nothing. Nerves, maybe. He¡¯d never been in jail before. She knew because she¡¯d checked his rap sheet. Two old speeding tickets. She noted his copper hair was scruffy this morning; his jail clothes crumpled from tossing and turning in his sleep, if he¡¯d slept at all. He¡¯d spent the night in a cold, uncomfortable holding cell. In another person, that might explain the belligerent attitude, except this was Eddie¡ªusually steady and easy going. ¡°It¡¯ll take more than magic to get you out of this mess. You¡¯re in serious trouble.¡± Ari sighed, crossed her legs, and pushed a strand of long blonde hair behind one ear. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here. You killed a vampire. That¡¯s my territory, my jurisdiction. Did you think you wouldn¡¯t have to face me?¡± Eddie squirmed in his seat; one hand rubbed the knee of his ill-fitting blue jumpsuit. The hand trembled. Ari refused to concentrate on his obvious distress, ignoring her urge to offer support. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to investigate,¡± he muttered. ¡°I already told them what happened. Go home.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, fine. We¡¯ll just let them lock you up for most of your life. Or worse. No reason to do my freaking job. Or worry about my friend. You¡¯re being held for the first degree murder of a vampire. You know what happens if they find you guilty.¡± Eddie flinched but said nothing. She took it as a good sign. Maybe he¡¯d realized how bad this was. Under the 1990s amended version of the McFarland treaties¡ªnamed after the first U.S. Senator who pushed for recognition¡ªand the New Civil Rights Act, the vampires and other races with extended life spans had demanded control over the penalty phase of Otherworld murder cases. In exchange for immediate execution sentences for a number of crimes against humans by vampires, the vampires had received the sole right to determine the punishment for murdering a vampire. With a penalty that stiff, vampire hunting, once considered a safety precaution or even a sport, soon became nearly extinct. Reactions to the treaties and legislation changes had been mixed¡ªstill were¡ªbut both sides had accepted that you couldn¡¯t kill anyone without severe punishment. Ari tilted her head in an effort to read Eddie¡¯s face, maybe catch his gaze, but his focus remained glued to the table. ¡°I heard you confessed. And they found you with Jules¡¯s body. Do you have a lawyer?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t need or want a lawyer. I can handle this.¡± Ari gave an impatient flip of her hand. ¡°Yeah, right. You¡¯ve shown such good judgment up to now. Get yourself a lawyer.¡± She was walking a fine line. As the investigator for the Magic Council, the governing body for the magical races, she needed to ask questions, get the facts. As Eddie¡¯s friend, she didn¡¯t want to push him into confessing again or giving her the damning details. If he did, she¡¯d have to report his admissions to Lt. Ryan Foster, her human police partner on joint investigations. And Ari already had more than enough to report. She sighed, wishing Eddie had never confided to her about his troubles with the now-dead victim. ¡°What could a lawyer do? Maybe you should have helped me when I asked.¡± She looked at him sharply. ¡°So, you blame me for this?¡± He kept his gaze averted, smoothing his jumpsuit again. ¡°I tried to tell you.¡± Ari leaned back in the chair and watched his discomfort. Eddie¡¯s words explained his sour attitude. A month ago he¡¯d come to her office seeking advice as a friend and complaining that the victim was dating his sister Lorraine. Eddie wanted the relationship to end. ¡°I think she¡¯s agreed to a vampire bond,¡± he¡¯d shouted. Ari had been stunned by his vehemence, and she¡¯d tried to reason with him. Consenting adults, the course of true love, all the arguments for Eddie not to interfere, but he¡¯d been adamant that Jules was ruining his sister¡¯s life. ¡°Are you suggesting you had no other choice? When I told you the bond was permanent and could only be broken when one of the two died, I didn¡¯t expect you to go out and kill him.¡± ¡°She¡¯s free now, isn¡¯t she?¡± Holy crap. Until today Ari had assumed Eddie had adjusted to the situation. Now the vampire was dead, and Eddie was under arrest. Ari wondered if she had inadvertently suggested the solution. She drummed her nails gently on the cool top of the metal table, her bracelet of protective charms¡ªsilver cross, vial of holy water, amulets¡ªjingling against the surface. When Eddie glanced at her hand, she stopped. Ari allowed the silence in the cramped visitor¡¯s room to lengthen. The black-and-white NO SMOKING sign bolted to the stark white wall seemed to be the only thing interested in making a statement. She crinkled her nose against the scrubbed, antiseptic smell and checked her watch. Not much time left in the fifteen-minute visit. Of course, she could extend it, but Eddie¡¯s anger and evasiveness had her baffled. When she had arrived, she¡¯d hoped he could convince her this was a mistake, that he had an alibi. Instead, he¡¯d offered nothing at all. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got to say, you can deal with the PD. But don¡¯t fool yourself that refusing to talk about last night will get you out of this. They have your confession and corroborating evidence. All they need is a strong motive, which we both know you had.¡± Ari shoved back her chair. ¡°Maybe Lorraine can tell me what tipped the scales. Give me some reason that could lessen the charge or the punishment.¡± Bringing up his sister¡¯s name was a calculated risk. Immediate anger flashed across Eddie¡¯s face. ¡°Leave her out of this! I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bother my sister. She doesn¡¯t need any more grief.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? But you¡¯re leaving me no alternative. The police will talk to her, too. And whose fault is that?¡± She studied his pinched face and tried again. ¡°Let me help you. Make some sense out of this.¡± She saw him hesitate, waver, then his chin rose. ¡°Forget it. And stay away from my family.¡± He got to his feet, his back rigid, unyielding. ¡°Where¡¯s the guard? We¡¯re done.¡± He pounded on the metal door until the guard came. The grim-jawed jailor rapped his baton on the door and motioned for the prisoner to back away. ¡°Finished, Ms. Calin?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I guess.¡± They left, and Eddie didn¡¯t look back. Annoyed with the course of the interview, Ari followed them down the hall, then turned toward the stairs to the main building of the Riverdale police annex. What a way to start the morning. She rubbed her temple. It was about to get worse. Ari exited the stairway onto the third floor of the four-story building that housed the Westside contingency of the all-human Riverdale Police Department. The main building was in the new downtown area several miles away. As she approached Lieutenant Foster¡¯s office, the 1900s gray floors and mostly barren walls did nothing to lighten her mood. She noted the framed photos as she passed: retired Chiefs, mostly dead now, and officers killed on duty. The only break in solemnity was a cartoon someone had taped across Ryan¡¯s door. A cop says to a suspect in custody, ¡°You got an alibi?¡± Suspect: ¡°No, sir.¡± Cop: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your lawyer will give you one.¡± Ha, ha. Cop humor. Ryan Foster half rose in his desk chair and grinned when Ari stuck her head in the doorway. ¡°Figured I¡¯d see you this morning. Coffee?¡± He reached for his phone without waiting for an answer and ordered two cups. They¡¯d worked on enough joint investigations that he knew her fondness for caffeine. Coffee, diet cola, chocolate. She pulled up a chair. Despite her absorption with Eddie¡¯s problem, she couldn¡¯t help admiring the scenery across from her. Six foot and lean; curly, blond hair¡ªthe kind a gal itches to run her fingers through¡ªand blue trust-me eyes. That was the surface. Underneath lived the decorated Marine with the steely eyes that showed during interrogations. Ryan and Ari had dated three or four times in the last few months. River boating, hikes along the cliffs. They shared a cynical sense of humor, and she enjoyed his company. But the spark wasn¡¯t there. She viewed him as a buddy, a good buddy. Most of the time anyway. Ryan harbored other ideas but wasn¡¯t pushing it. Claris, her best friend and confidant, thought Ari was nuts not to snap him up. Claris could be right. Page 2 ¡°How was your holiday?¡± he asked. ¡°Spent it with Claris and her boyfriend Brando. Grilled steaks, did a few sparklers. Nothing big.¡± ¡°No date?¡± Not very subtle, she thought and returned a dismissive shrug. ¡°Somehow guys are turned off by females who could obliterate them with fire and habitually carry guns and knives. What did you do?¡± ¡°Family barbeque. Ate way too much. My pager kept going off from all the disorderly conduct arrests. Mom took the interruptions in stride, until I got called away on this murder case.¡± ¡°At least you got a call. I didn¡¯t. No one paged me until this morning. What happened with that?¡± His face creased with immediate remorse. ¡°Just a crazy mix up. I thought they¡¯d called you. And dispatch thought I¡¯d made the call.¡± He shook his head. ¡°What can I tell you? It was the 4th of July. Too many calls, too many chances for error. It was our screw up. When you didn¡¯t show at the scene, I figured you were out of town at your grandparents. My mistake. Next time, I¡¯ll check.¡± Huh. Ari wanted to protest¡ªremind him she¡¯d never gone out of town without notifying him, but instead, she said, ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± It wasn¡¯t, of course, but complaining now was a waste of time. What was done was done. ¡°But it¡¯s going to take me time to catch up.¡± ¡°I appreciate you not making a big deal of this, but it¡¯s not OK with me. Especially on this case. I have a dispatch officer tightening our procedures so it won¡¯t happen again.¡± His office door opened and a clerk interrupted with their coffee. As soon as the woman was gone and they were fortified with caffeine, Ryan leaned backed and crossed his arms, watching Ari. ¡°Have you talked with Eddie yet?¡± She noted the defensive posturing. It took her a minute to realize Ryan thought she might be angry with him over Eddie¡¯s arrest. Or maybe a little worried she¡¯d think they deliberately kept her from the crime scene. Well, the thought had crossed her mind. Oh, yeah. But Ryan wouldn¡¯t do that. She accepted the screw-up explanation because she knew her partner. He was born a boy scout. ¡°I just came from seeing Eddie, for all the good it did.¡± Despite her frustration, she forced warmth into her voice. She didn¡¯t want Ryan to misinterpret her mood as a grudge over the botched notification. ¡°He won¡¯t talk to me. Any clue what that¡¯s about?¡± Ryan¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°No, I figured he¡¯d spill it all as soon as you got here. In fact, I counted on it. We don¡¯t know exactly how or why this happened. I¡¯d sure like to hear his side of the story.¡± ¡°That makes two of us. But no luck. What did he tell the responding officers?¡± ¡°Hardly anything, except the confession. They found him in the parking lot standing next to the dead body. When they asked what happened, he said, ¡®I did it.¡¯ Then he clammed up. Now all we get is name, rank, and serial number.¡± She nodded absently. ¡°Same attitude I got. The desk officer said it was a shooting?¡± She flipped her hair back to avoid dunking it in the coffee cup and sipped the hot liquid. When she realized Ryan hadn¡¯t answered yet, she looked up. ¡°Is there a problem with the cause of death?¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°There could be.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ari frowned, puzzled. ¡°What did the medical examiner say?¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± Ryan sighed and met her gaze. ¡°It was a night of mistakes. The patrol officers didn¡¯t know anything about vampire biology.¡± Ari groaned. She knew what was coming. She¡¯d had enough contact with the Riverdale Police Department over the last thirteen months to realize that regular patrol cops had limited experience with vampire deaths or Otherworld forensics. Most recruits and even experienced PD officers had never seen a vampire corpse. The vampires maintained a secretive community, and the rare deaths¡ªusually at the hands of another vampire¡ªweren¡¯t reported to outside authorities, not even to her bosses at the Magic Council. The officers wouldn¡¯t have known the basics. Ryan was trying to explain what happened. ¡°A crowd had gathered, and our officers were collecting witness names before anyone got away. That delayed the call to Doc Onway until they noticed something wrong with the body. They didn¡¯t know decomp would start that fast.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t they listen to me? I keep telling them we need to train anyone working in or near Olde Town. Anyway, patrol reported they saw round, bullet-like punctures to the head and the chest area. But, thanks to the rapid decay, there wasn¡¯t much left by the time Doc or I arrived. ¡°So, it could have been any instrument that made a round hole. Like a stake or a pole?¡± Ryan shook his head again. ¡°Don¡¯t think so. Bar patrons reported hearing shots. But we didn¡¯t find any sort of weapon on the scene. The delay cost us good evidence.¡± ¡°Are they sure it wasn¡¯t fireworks?¡± ¡°Claimed it wasn¡¯t. And whatever it was came from the parking lot.¡± ¡°Drive-by?¡± ¡°Not likely. But look at the scene yourself.¡± While the delay was discouraging, Ari wasn¡¯t sure the arrival of the PD experts would have made much difference in the evidence. Not calling her or the magic lab was the problem. A vamp corpse began to decay within minutes and turned to bones within an hour, ashes shortly after, depending on the chronological age of the vampire. Ordinary forensic procedures weren¡¯t much use, but Otherworlders had additional senses, magical ones, to use. The lab even had handheld sensory instruments now. That was the reason the Magic Council had recently expanded the Otherworld research lab: so these problems wouldn¡¯t occur. ¡°Wounds to both the head and heart, huh? Double tapped?¡± Ari looked thoughtful. ¡°Someone was thorough. Almost sounds like an execution.¡± ¡°What do you mean, someone?¡± Ryan puckered his mouth, his voice tinged with suspicion. ¡°You mean Eddie. You might not want to hear it, but we got him cold on this, Ari. And, yeah, I¡¯d say your boy wanted to be sure the vamp was dead.¡± ¡°It does look that way.¡± She kept her voice neutral. ¡°What about the lack of weapon?¡± ¡°Just because we haven¡¯t found the gun, doesn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t one. We¡¯re still looking for any possibility¡ªstakes, weapons made from silver¡ªbut the bar crowd and neighbors heard gunshots.¡± ¡°Any other physical evidence? Gun powder residue, brass, silver bullets?¡± ¡°Nothing. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think someone had policed the area. An accomplice may have fled with the gun, but according to witnesses there wasn¡¯t time for anything else. Residue tests on Eddie¡¯s hands were negative, but you know we get a lot of false readings.¡± Ryan scowled in frustration. Ari knew he¡¯d been lobbying for an upgrade to a better testing system, but his department was balking at the cost. If Eddie¡¯s test had been accurate, it reinforced a critical question. No weapon, no bullets, no gun residue. How could Eddie, a slightly built human, kill a vampire without a weapon? Ryan¡¯s thoughts must have centered on a similar concern. ¡°In spite of the current lack of a weapon or forensic evidence, we have the killer in custody. Eddie confessed. And no one else was in the parking lot.¡± ¡°As far as we know,¡± she hastened to remind him. ¡°You suggested the possibility of an accomplice. If you believe someone had time to get away, couldn¡¯t there have been a different killer? And Eddie just happened to be there?¡± Ari was beginning to see possibilities in the case. So many missing pieces. ¡°If there really was no one else, and there¡¯s no weapon, what are you suggesting Eddie used? His bare hands?¡± Ryan tightened his lips but gave her a faint smile. ¡°Very funny. It was a gun. Everyone heard it. Just haven¡¯t found it. Yet.¡± ¡°So, until you do,¡± she insisted, ¡°your only real evidence of Eddie¡¯s guilt is the confession.¡± Ryan¡¯s grin vanished. ¡°Come on. What more do you want? He was standing over a dead body. How do you explain that?¡± At the moment, she couldn¡¯t, but considering the repercussions for Eddie, she couldn¡¯t give up either. ¡°Any objections if an Otherworld tech goes over the scene?¡± ¡°None. Suit yourself. But there¡¯s nothing supernatural about this, except the victim.¡± She made a quick call, requesting a tech from Otherworld Forensics & Research (OFR) meet her at the scene in thirty minutes. Regardless of how good Ryan thought his case was, Ari would look under every rock for a different answer. Before she could get started, she had a responsibility to fulfill, one she really didn¡¯t want to do. Loyalty was a big thing with her, and this time she was caught in the middle. ¡°I don¡¯t agree Eddie¡¯s guilty, not yet. But I have to tell you something that¡¯s going to make things look worse for him.¡± Ryan straightened. ¡°I thought he didn¡¯t talk to you. How can you hurt his case?¡± She repeated the conversation she¡¯d had with Eddie in her office three weeks ago, even including Eddie¡¯s damning final words that Jules¡¯s death couldn¡¯t come too soon. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he meant it as a threat,¡± she finished. ¡°He was just venting.¡± Ryan leaned back, his lips pursed in thought. His chair creaked, tilted precariously to the left as it had done for years and stopped short of dumping him on the floor. ¡°So, Eddie had a motive. A strong motive. I know he¡¯s your friend, Ari. Hell, I like him too. But he sure looks guilty.¡± Ari glowered at the coffee mug. She was beyond unhappy about her part in this, felt like a traitor to Eddie. But she and Ryan were partners. That meant something. In the last year or two, the police lieutenant had come a long way in trusting Otherworlders, and she wasn¡¯t about to keep secrets that would destroy that trust. So, where did that leave Eddie? She had a responsibility and loyalty there, too. He¡¯d helped her out on her first big case. Been there when she¡¯d needed a friend. Maybe she should have looked deeper into his complaint about Jules when he first came to her. Could she have stopped this? Maybe not, but Ari wished she knew. In any case, Eddie needed her now more than ever. Page 3 ¡°Something¡¯s not right, Ryan. I don¡¯t know why he confessed, but there¡¯s too much left dangling. The only explanation I can think of is Eddie¡¯s protecting someone. How about his sister, Lorraine? Have you questioned her?¡± ¡°No, not in person, but she¡¯s coming here in about an hour. The officers who went to her house last night said she fell apart when they broke the news. Can you stay for the interview?¡± Ari slowly shook her head. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯d rather visit the crime scene first. I¡¯ll catch Lorraine at home. Do you have a sketch of the parking lot?¡± He used the machine in the hall to make copies for her, and upon his return he leaned over her chair to point out the different positions on the drawing. ¡°Given the trajectory, this is where the shooter stood. Next to the building.¡± He shifted his finger to another spot. ¡°And this is where Eddie was standing when patrol arrived.¡± He didn¡¯t have to show her where the victim had fallen. A squiggly form, vaguely humanoid in shape, the kind they show on TV shows and book covers, marked the location. If the cops were right, the shots hadn¡¯t come from the street. That¡¯s why Ryan had ruled out a drive-by. ¡°You said there were witnesses?¡± ¡°After the fact. About two dozen customers from the bar and a handful of neighbors. Anyone who didn¡¯t hear the shots at least heard the sirens. They all came out to have a look.¡± ¡°But no one claims to have seen the shooting,¡± she mused. Eddie¡¯s defense lawyer could work with that. Without an eyewitness to identify Eddie as the killer, there was always room for doubt. ¡°So, what happened between the shots and the time the cops arrived? Surely a guilty man wouldn¡¯t stand there and wait.¡± ¡°This time he did. According to a bar patron,¡± Ryan pulled a notepad from his shirt pocket and flipped the pages, ¡°a Lewis Hampton, the first person out the door, Eddie seemed frozen, just staring at the body. Maybe he was shocked by what he¡¯d done.¡± Ryan returned to his desk and sat down. ¡°You can look for mitigating factors, maybe affect the penalty, but a jury is going to take about ten minutes to convict.¡± Ari shrugged. Maybe not, if Ryan couldn¡¯t produce a weapon. And Eddie¡¯s lawyer could get him to retract the confession. The juries in human trials were human. While they¡¯d try to be impartial, she felt they¡¯d be hesitant to convict on such slim evidence. Especially considering the consequences. Of course, nothing would help Eddie if he pled guilty. He¡¯d never get to trial. The case would go straight to the penalty phase, and Eddie would be turned over to the vampires for disposition. Ari¡¯s gut clenched. Vampires could be very inventive. She strengthened her resolve and wrote down Lewis Hampton¡¯s number and address. His testimony would be critical to the prosecution¡¯s case. If she wanted to save Eddie, she had to find a way to punch holes in his confession. What they knew so far led to an unacceptable conclusion. She intended to start over from the beginning. Give it a fresh look. Collect new facts. Vampires¡ªoverly confident, arrogant or just plain belligerent, depending on your point of view¡ªhad a way of making enemies. There had to be other, better, suspects than Eddie. Ryan didn¡¯t know the reporter the way Ari did. Eddie was a law-abiding guy, the kind who paid his parking tickets and didn¡¯t fudge on his taxes. Much more likely to write a vitriolic column than take a gun in his hand. But if Ari was right about his character, why was Eddie lying? Chapter Two As she drove away from the police station, Ari turned her Mini Cooper west toward the river district. The Woodland Inn was a small, neighborhood bar on the east edge of Olde Town. It stood in the zone next to Goshen Park that bridged the modern city with its dominantly human population and the original town, which in the past twenty years had been taken over by those who possessed and used magical abilities. The owner and any frequent patrons of the bar would be familiar with both divergent worlds. When she arrived, Gillian was already there. ¡°Ari, so glad you called. Good excuse to get out of the OFR. What¡¯s the story here?¡± The twenty-something lab tech, dressed casually in white jeans and a pink blouse, hurried across the parking lot with light, graceful steps. Tangled wisps of short blonde hair softened Gillian¡¯s sharp, elfin features. ¡°I hoped they¡¯d send you.¡± Ari grinned at her. A fragile looking species, but under that facade lay unusual strength; any elf could bench press 1,000 plus, if he or she was so inclined. Gillian chose to rely on her mind. The two women had been friends since Gillian joined the Otherworld Forensics & Research laboratory four years ago. Ari explained what she knew about the case, the confession, the lack of physical evidence, and together they gave the scene a once-over. The bar was the only business in an unpretentious brown stucco building with the parking lot east of the front door. The crime scene tape was down, and a clean-up crew had already finished their work. Gillian began to walk around the edge of the paved area. Much of the surface was dotted with old oil stains. That made it easy to identify where the body had fallen. The spot-free area left by a clean-up crew was a dead give-away. Although it was early in the day, four cars were parked in the lot, but the scrubbed area remained empty. Superstition, or a show of respect for the victim? Gillian returned, stopping next to Ari. ¡°Not picking up much. How about you?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t tried yet.¡± Ari concentrated, reaching across the parking lot and around the building with tendrils of witch magic. She found residue of Otherworld energy, enough to raise the small hairs on her arms, but it was no more than could be accounted for by the victim¡¯s presence the night before or even by Otherworld bar patrons. Vampires, wizards, lycanthropes, halfling demons, to name a few. Any of them might leak enough magic for trace readings. It had been too long since the incident for her to identify anything specific. She turned to look at Gillian. ¡°Not getting enough. What¡¯s your ES reading?¡± Gillian peered at the screen of an Energy Sensor (ES), an instrument no larger than a cell phone. It was a relatively new piece of technology that could detect even minor amounts of magical energy from the presence of magical beings or from conjuring. ¡°Point zero one. Minimal. But it¡¯s been almost fifteen hours. Wouldn¡¯t expect a very high reading, no matter what happened here. Why weren¡¯t we called last night?¡± ¡°Bureaucratic snafu.¡± ¡°Theirs or ours?¡± Ari glanced at her, but Gillian was grinning. ¡°Not us, this time. Something about the number of calls on a holiday.¡± Ari shrugged. ¡°It happens.¡± ¡°Not as bad as when our lab blew up the evidence.¡± Gillian chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s what I call experimental. Bits and pieces everywhere. Taught us not to use untried procedures on court cases. I¡¯ll see if we can do better this time. You got a scene sketch?¡± Ari gave her a copy, and they scrutinized the PD¡¯s drawing. It was easy to re-create events. The victim must have come from the east toward the front door, which was on the northeast corner of the building. The parking lot would have been on his left. Ari walked over and stood in the spot. The killer came from the south, staying between the building and the first row of parked cars. No doubt the lot was filled at that time of evening, but she still had a clear line of sight. The vampire would have seen his attacker. With those incredible vamp reflexes, why hadn¡¯t he saved himself? Maybe the killer hunkered down in hiding behind the cars and jumped up firing. Ari thought about it. Nuh-uh. Not with the kind of accuracy that would take out head and heart, not unless he was an expert marksman. And that ruled out Eddie. More likely the vampire hadn¡¯t been concerned by the killer¡¯s presence. She could see where the prosecution would go with that idea. They¡¯d argue the victim knew his killer, didn¡¯t anticipate an attack, and that pointed to Eddie, the brother-in-law. ¡°How¡¯d this happen?¡± Gillian asked, as if reading her mind. ¡°The victim should have gotten away. Vampires are too quick, too wary to get caught like this.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t expecting it.¡± ¡°But the moment he saw a gun, why wouldn¡¯t he take off or disarm his attacker?¡± Good question. Jules had to know how upset Eddie was. Wouldn¡¯t he at least be wary around him? Or had Jules succumbed to a moment of vampire arrogance, thinking no human could possibly be a serious threat? ¡°Police are positive this was a shooting?¡± Gillian wore a skeptical frown. ¡°The ES mech isn¡¯t giving me that kind of reading.¡± ¡°Witnesses said they heard shots. But I¡¯m with you. This is weird.¡± Ari walked toward the position where the killer must have waited next to the building. ¡°Shooter would have been right here.¡± She stopped in front of what would have been the first row of parked cars and crouched to search the ground. It was unlikely the PD techs had missed anything important, but she ran her hands over the area. ¡°What are you doing?¡± a gruff voice demanded. ¡°This is private property.¡± Ari straightened. A bulky male with a short beard stood in the bar doorway and surveyed her with suspicion. ¡°You a reporter?¡± ¡°Official investigation.¡± She palmed her ID and held it up. ¡°Guardian and criminal investigator for the Magic Council. This is Gillian, from our forensics lab.¡± The man squinted at the ID. ¡°Uh, sorry, Guardian.¡± He stepped outside and let the door slam behind him. ¡°Had a lot of folks nosing around. Reporters. Gawkers. Story made the morning TV news. Oh, I¡¯m Joe Morris, owner and bartender.¡± He extended a hand, and they shook. ¡°You were working last night?¡± ¡°Me? Always working. Can¡¯t afford much help. The economy, you know.¡± ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± ¡°Sure. Didn¡¯t see the shooting, but be happy to tell you what I can. Let¡¯s step inside. I got customers. Not many, but I try to keep them happy. Every penny counts when you run a business this small.¡± He held the door open. Page 4 Ari looked a question at Gillian. ¡°You go on,¡± the lab tech said. ¡°I want to finish out here. Take another reading, get some samples. I¡¯ll let you know if I find anything or come up with a plausible theory.¡± ¡°Check the bushes. Police probably contaminated the scene, but if our killer came or left that way, we might get lucky.¡± ¡°Will do. If there¡¯s a speck of energy or DNA, I¡¯ll find it.¡± Gillian waved a careless hand and began a grid search, section by section. Ari and the bartender stepped inside. The smell of stale beer greeted her at the door, that strange dichotomy that allows something that tastes so good at night to smell so bad the next morning. Her attention quickly turned to the five customers sitting at the bar: three men, two women. All except one young man appeared to be fifty and up. One of the women was a werewolf. Thanks to Ari¡¯s witch gifts, she could spot the auras of shape shifters, even when they were in human form. The wolf gave a brief nod of acknowledgement. The other four were full-blooded humans. They studied Ari with curiosity and speculation. Neighborhood bar. Strangers stood out. They must be wondering why Joe brought one of the snoopers inside. Ari knew they weren¡¯t staring because she looked different. Even though her parentage was mostly witch blood, a taint of human had given her the blonde hair. Light hair, green eyes, girl-next-door ordinary. Nothing about her shouted witch. The raven hair, so common to her race of conjurors, had passed her by. She was usually mistaken for human, and she had heard her share of blond jokes¡ªbefore people got to know her. Often under-estimated on first impression, she had learned to make it work for her. The younger man sized her up and offered the bar stool next to him. He wouldn¡¯t have done that for a witch. Ari took the offered seat; Joe went behind the counter. ¡°This here¡¯s Guardian Calin,¡± Joe announced. ¡°Works for the Magic Council. She¡¯s here about the shooting. Introduce yourselves. Anybody need a refill?¡± The young man turned to her, his face a little more guarded after that introduction. ¡°Never met anyone who worked for the Magic Council.¡± Ari gave him a friendly smile, ignoring his obvious invitation to elaborate on her job or her parentage. Once they were finished with introductions, she asked about Eddie. They clammed up. ¡°Don¡¯t mind this crew,¡± Joe said. ¡°No one wants to get Eddie in more trouble.¡± He gave the counter a vigorous rub. ¡°Known him a long time. He¡¯s a good kid.¡± ¡°And a friend of mine,¡± Ari said. ¡°If I can help him, I will. But I need to know exactly what happened.¡± They relaxed a bit after that, enough to admit everyone had been present the night before except the young man sitting next to Ari. ¡°Last night was busy,¡± Joe began, as he finished with the refills. ¡°Being a holiday and all. Lots of celebrating, so there was quite a racket. But we all heard the shots real well. Four of them. Wasn¡¯t fireworks. Too powerful for that. Thought somebody was celebrating with a pistol. Whatever it was, I knew it was trouble and dialed 911. By the time I looked outside, everybody was standing around the body. Then the cops came.¡± ¡°Could you see the victim?¡± ¡°Um, not really. Saw someone was on the ground. Then heard it was Jules. I didn¡¯t stay outside long. Went back to watch the bar.¡± ¡°From what you could see, did Eddie have a gun?¡± Joe finished wiping the bar counter. He tossed the rag underneath and leaned on his elbows. ¡°No gun. Saw Eddie, as well as I can see you, but no gun. Can¡¯t believe he¡¯d shoot someone. Two summers ago he tended bar on the weekends after I broke my arm. Wouldn¡¯t take any money.¡± Joe shook his head, lips pursed. ¡°Don¡¯t understand what happened last night. Gotta be some kind of mistake.¡± Ari encouraged Joe to talk about Eddie and listened with interest as he related details of Eddie¡¯s family history. The West kids had grown up with a church-going mother and an alcoholic father. Liquor hadn¡¯t been allowed in their home, but Old Ed, as Joe called him, bought a pint or two every time he sneaked out of the house. ¡°Drink finally killed him,¡± Joe concluded. Hmm. Ari kept the spark of surprise off her face. Eddie had said his father wasn¡¯t around much when he was young but nothing about the alcoholism. ¡°And yet Eddie worked for you. With that history, I¡¯d have thought he would stay away from bars.¡± ¡°Not around here. Everybody stops at the Inn. Even kids come around to buy their soda. And the West kids both drink a little. Not too much,¡± he added quickly. ¡°With Lorraine and Jules it was always wine.¡± ¡°Any idea why Jules was coming here last night without Lorraine?¡± ¡°Often did. They came together now and then for a drink. But more often, he¡¯d stop for a bottle. Take it over to Lorraine¡¯s.¡± Ari frowned. Who buys their home stash at a bar? Sounded expensive to her. Joe anticipated the question. ¡°I compete with the local grocery on wine, beer, and soda prices. Keeps folks coming in.¡± ¡°Did he always come at the same time, the same night of the week? Enough so anyone would notice?¡± ¡°Not particularly, but he or both of them were here often enough. And it being July 4th and all¡­¡± ¡°He was expected,¡± Ari finished. They all nodded, mumbled agreement. ¡°Lots of people could have guessed,¡± one of the older customers emphasized. ¡°Including Eddie?¡± Ari persisted. ¡°Well, yeah, if he thought about it.¡± Joe¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Suppose so.¡± His shoulders tensed, as if he¡¯d taken a poke and expected another. He didn¡¯t like the questions that might damage Eddie, and Ari liked him for it. She changed the subject. ¡°What about other enemies? Fights? Someone who resented Jules coming in the bar?¡± Heads shook in the negative. ¡°Never saw him even have an argument,¡± one of the men said. ¡°He was pretty well accepted.¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s people who fear and dislike all vampires,¡± Joe said. ¡°But no bad talk in my bar. Everybody¡¯s welcome here, if they behave themselves. Jules was an OK guy. Not sure I¡¯d want him to date my daughter, but a good customer.¡± ¡°Full of great stories,¡± the older woman piped in. ¡°Knew a lot of history first hand. And I liked the way he treated Lorraine. Protective, you know? I understand why Eddie was upset, but Jules took good care of her.¡± ¡°Jules and Lorraine must have had some disagreements. Could this be a lovers¡¯ fight?¡± ¡°Lord, no!¡± the woman said without hesitation. She looked at Ari with her mouth rounded in protest. ¡°That sweet kid? She was crazy about him. Not a bad word between them.¡± ¡°What about former boyfriends of Lorraine? A jealous ex? Anyone?¡± Ari¡¯s questions were met with shrugs and blank faces. ¡°I must be confused,¡± said the young man seated next to her. ¡°Why are you asking about other enemies? I thought Eddie confessed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s routine. We¡¯re still looking for answers. For instance, the missing gun. If you remember or hear anything that could help us find it, please give me a call.¡± Ari handed out her business cards. The young man pocketed the card with a frown. ¡°Still don¡¯t get it. You act like Eddie might be innocent. Why would he admit to the shooting, if he wasn¡¯t guilty?¡± Ari raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s the question, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ari would have recognized Lorraine West anywhere. She was the feminine version of her brother. Small frame, copper curls, turned-up nose liberally sprinkled with freckles. Seated on an over-stuffed brown and ivory sofa, Lorraine was dwarfed by the large man holding her hands. They both turned to look when Lorraine¡¯s mother ushered Ari into the apartment¡¯s living room and introduced her. ¡°Sorry to intrude,¡± Ari said. ¡°Difficult time, I know.¡± Lorraine nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± She withdrew her hands from the man¡¯s clasp, placing them in her lap. Her blue eyes were red around the edges, puffy. She clutched a damp tissue. The forty-something man stood and stepped forward. Dark brown hair carefully combed to one side framed his round face. Affable appearance, yet intense gray eyes met Ari¡¯s inquiring look. ¡°Ms. Calin,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°Harold Shale.¡± He stuck out his hand, which Ari accepted. Brief handshake, practiced smile, slight tingle of some kind of energy. Her witch senses went on alert. He had a neutral aura. Weird. ¡°Harold was our counselor,¡± Lorraine said, as if that explained it all. Ari relaxed. It did explain the tingle. Most human counselors had at least some latent psychic power; maybe that¡¯s what led them into their career. Some were aware; many were not. She wondered which category fit this man. ¡°What type of counseling do you do?¡± She returned his direct gaze. ¡°Shale and Associates. We offer relationship counseling for human clients and their Otherworld partners.¡± He broke the brief eye contact and turned to Eddie¡¯s sister. ¡°I must be going, Lorraine, but please call me if there is anything I can do.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for coming,¡± she said softly, dutifully. Ari figured she¡¯d repeated those same words many times. Ari stopped the counselor before he could leave. ¡°I may need to chat with you at some point.¡± ¡°About Jules? I¡¯m not sure how much I can tell you.¡± He frowned, creasing his forehead into deep lines. ¡°Our sessions are confidential, you understand. I can¡¯t betray a client¡¯s privacy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Howard,¡± Lorraine interrupted. ¡°Please tell her whatever she needs to know. I don¡¯t mind, and I want the murderer found.¡± ¡°But Lorraine,¡± he began, then stopped. Ari waited for him to finish, but he didn¡¯t. Was he really worried about confidentiality? Or something else? Something about his manner was off. Maybe just discomfort over the murder of a client. Proximity to death affected some people that way. Page 5 Whatever his reservations, he didn¡¯t voice them. Instead he said, ¡°Well, then, Miss Calin, I look forward to hearing from you.¡± He turned one last time toward his client. ¡°I¡¯ll call to see how you¡¯re doing. Believe me, my dear, it will get better.¡± Ari eyed him thoughtfully. Why did people say that? The losses in her life¡ªher parents, her Great-Gran, her mentor, Yana¡ªwere still with her. It didn¡¯t get better; it just got different. Once Shale was gone and Mrs. West had busied herself in the kitchen, Ari gave Lorraine the standard line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± which Lorraine accepted with a brief nod. It wasn¡¯t that Ari didn¡¯t mean it. She did. But nothing sounded right at a time like this. ¡°I know my timing¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°No, please sit down. It¡¯s all right.¡± Lorraine dabbed at her cheeks with the tissue. ¡°I¡¯ll answer anything I can.¡± ¡°I saw Eddie this morning,¡± Ari said, taking the upholstered chair directly across from the woman. ¡°How is he?¡± Lorraine showed the first sign of interest in the conversation. ¡°Is he all right? I¡¯ve been so worried. He shouldn¡¯t be locked up in jail.¡± Ari knew Eddie and his sister were close. Still, she was a little surprised he¡¯d been forgiven so quickly. ¡°He¡¯s fine. A little scared, I think. He won¡¯t talk about what happened, and I¡¯m struggling to figure this out. I was hoping you could help me.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Lorraine¡¯s voice was reedy from distress. ¡°Why is Eddie saying these crazy things? They¡¯re not true. Can¡¯t be. He¡¯d never do this.¡± When Ari waited for her to go on, Lorraine said, ¡°I can only tell you what happened to me. I was here, at home. Ju¡­Jules was coming over. I was wishing he¡¯d hurry and had just checked the clock. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain.¡± Lorraine touched a hand to her chest, and her lashes closed for a moment. ¡°All across here. It was terrible. Like a heart attack, I suppose. I didn¡¯t know what was happening. Now I¡¯ve been told it was the bond breaking. The exact moment¡­he died.¡± Her voice broke as a sob escaped. She stopped, pressing her fingers against her mouth. ¡°Take your time.¡± Ari fidgeted. ¡°Can I get you a glass of water or something?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, really, but thanks. I must have fainted afterward, because I woke on the floor, knowing something horrible had happened. At first, I thought I was ill. I reached my cell phone on the coffee table and called Jules for help, but all I heard was voice mail. Since I thought he was on his way, I just waited. It seemed forever. Then the police officers came.¡± She twisted the tissue around her fingers in agitation. ¡°And they told you what happened?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°I called Eddie, but he didn¡¯t answer. Guess they wouldn¡¯t let him.¡± Ari kept her voice matter-of-fact. ¡°Your brother was upset about the bonding. Did he talk to you about that?¡± Lorraine was slow in responding, a haunted look pinching her face. ¡°Eddie¡¯s protective. Has been ever since we were kids. He thought this was a passing thing, didn¡¯t understand my feelings were real. But he would have accepted Jules in time.¡± Her voice sharpened. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. The police have made a terrible mistake.¡± She trailed off, as if this protest in her brother¡¯s defense had sapped the last of her energy. ¡°Why would he confess?¡± Lorraine shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it''s a lie. My brother would never do anything to hurt me.¡± She slowly shredded the tissue in her hands; small pieces escaped her lap and fell on the floor. ¡°Can you talk about Jules? Tell me a little about him.¡± The question brought a smile, a slight curving of the lips. For the next ten minutes, Lorraine put the grief aside and shared their casual meeting at a movie theater, the subsequent romantic period of getting to know one another, the flowers, the little gifts, and eventually their decision to enter a bond. Her face took on a far-away expression as she walked back in time reliving those memories. The vampiric strengths and abilities that made others steer away from Jules only made her feel safe and secure. Ari shifted in her seat. A vampire had once made her feel the same, when her defenses had been down. At least Jules hadn¡¯t lived to make Lorraine regret it. ¡°My family hoped I¡¯d get over him. I guess that¡¯s why the bonding upset them so much.¡± When Lorraine looked at Ari again, the dreamy look was gone. ¡°I will never get over him. He was everything I wanted.¡± Her voice grew firmer. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. He was a vampire, and, yes, I knew he had a dark side, a scary past. I didn¡¯t think about it much. I accepted what he was, because I loved him. It was that simple for me.¡± The two women stared at each other for a moment. Ari was the one who looked away. Such acceptance wasn¡¯t easy for everyone, she thought. Not so simple at all. ¡°You know, the fact he was a vampire makes it harder to deal with his death,¡± Lorraine confided. ¡°I¡¯d gotten used to the reality of his long life. He had so much, so many years, ahead of him. He¡­no, we¡­should have had them all.¡± Lorraine¡¯s face appeared to be an open book. Either she was an accomplished liar, or she would never have killed her vampire lover. She had loved unconditionally. Ari frowned. She couldn¡¯t let herself get caught up in this romantic stuff. ¡°If everything was so great, why the counseling with Mr. Shale?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t us. It was the people around us. Every couple has issues. Family, in my case. And Jules¡¯s old girlfriend, Rayden. Harold provided a place for us to talk it over and maybe come up with solutions.¡± Ari pounced on the information. ¡°This ex-girlfriend, what kind of trouble did she cause?¡± ¡°She wanted Jules. Rayden¡¯s a vampire, and they¡¯d been together off and on since the 1940¡¯s. She thought they¡¯d get back together, until Jules met me.¡± ¡°So, what did she do?¡± ¡°Broke into my apartment. We came home from a late movie and found ¡®Die, Bitch¡¯ written in blood on the bedroom mirror. I was terrified, and I¡¯ve never seen Jules so upset. The next night the same message was left on my phone. Jules recognized her voice. He talked to her, and she stopped.¡± Hmm. Ari would like to have heard that conversation. ¡°You¡¯re sure it was blood?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Jules said.¡± Her lips puckered. ¡°She must have pricked a finger or something.¡± The doorbell rang, and Mrs. West escorted two young women into the room. Since that signaled the end of any private conversation, Ari said her goodbyes and left. Lorraine¡¯s name moved to the bottom of the list of suspects, Rayden went to the top. At the very least, the vampiress should be able to name Jules¡¯s enemies. And, it was possible Rayden was one of them. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time a woman scorned had killed a lover. Ari stood on the sidewalk outside Lorraine¡¯s apartment and considered her next stop. She couldn¡¯t talk with Jules¡¯s ex until dark. That left her with time to stop at her office, re-schedule her appointments for the next three or four days, or at least until she had a better handle on this investigation. With Eddie sitting in jail, she needed to free up as much time as possible. With that plan in mind, she started toward her car. Her cell rang. Caller ID indicated it was Claris. ¡°Hi! What¡¯s up?¡± Claris had been her best friend since second grade, when the blonde witch and the full-blooded human girl in pigtails formed a sister-like friendship that had survived the last seventeen years. ¡°What time are you going to be here?¡± Claris asked. ¡°Ah-h, was I coming over?¡± ¡°Ari, don¡¯t you remember? Tonight¡¯s the Charity Auction. You and I and Brando and Steffan. You forgot, didn¡¯t you?¡± Oops. It was probably a case of selective memory. Ari hadn¡¯t been eager to go. She didn¡¯t have much time for dress-up social events and often found excuses, but this was different, she¡¯d promised. She kind of owed Claris. Her best friend had put up with a lot from her in the last year. Ari had grieved her mentor¡¯s death, been shot in a fight with an Uzi-wielding werewolf¡­and then there was the whole mess with Andreas. Ari stifled a sigh. No excuses. Not even a murder investigation. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t forget,¡± she said. ¡°Aren¡¯t the guys coming at 8:00? So, I should be at your place by what? 7:00?¡± ¡°Ari! We can¡¯t get ready in an hour. I¡¯ll expect you at 5:30.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Resigned to the inevitable, Ari agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± While she liked to shop and buy cool things as well as the next female, primping for hours was another thing. Claris enjoyed it, so occasionally they turned Claris¡¯s residence at the rear of Basil & Sage, her herbal shop, into a private salon. Makeup, hair, nails and selecting the right outfit. It wasn¡¯t so very different than playing guinea pig for Claris¡¯s childhood herbal mixtures when they were ten. Except, Claris was really good with the girlie stuff. Ari sighed as they disconnected. Maybe she should have told Claris about Eddie, begged off due to her job. She wasn¡¯t sure how good a companion she¡¯d be with the murder on her mind. But she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her friends, even if this had every sign of being a long, long evening. Chapter Three Steffan whistled softly when Ari answered the pounding on Claris¡¯s back door. Thanks mostly to Claris¡¯s efforts, the women were ready. The men looked slightly awkward, and Ari grinned to see them so formally dressed in suits, Brando in dark blue, Steffan in ivory. Hernando, Claris¡¯s adopted white Siamese cat, didn¡¯t seem to recognize them. He twitched his tail and hid under a table of rosemary plants. Realizing Steffan was still staring at her, Ari blushed under his open approval of her green cocktail dress, bare on one shoulder and cut low in back. Claris had chosen the outfit because she said it added curves to Ari¡¯s boyish figure and the color matched Ari¡¯s eyes. Her honey-blonde hair was fastened high in a mass of trailing curls, a style she would never have chosen on her own but Claris seemed to think suited her. From Steffan¡¯s reaction, Claris had done a good job. Page 6 In Ari¡¯s opinion, Claris was the stunner, and it showed in Brando¡¯s wide grin when he caught sight of her. Five feet eight, three inches taller than Ari, with long legs and a willowy body, Claris was elegant in silvery-blue silk. Even Hernando came out of hiding long enough to stare at her with approving cornflower eyes. ¡°If I had known we might have to fight off the competition, I¡¯d have worn something dark. Hides the blood better,¡± Steffan quipped. That might have been an odd comment from anyone else, but Ari¡¯s date for the night was the leader of the local werewolves. Not that he looked like a rough and tough guy. Steffan was a cool, self-confident redhead with an infectious personality. Ari had known him for almost seven years, as he was a member of the Magic Council. They hadn¡¯t dated until six months ago, and the relationship hadn¡¯t made much progress beyond a good friendship. ¡°You won¡¯t have to exert yourselves or dirty your pretty clothes,¡± Ari teased, grinning at Steffan and trying to get in the spirit of things. ¡°Anyone causes trouble, I¡¯ll give them the evil eye.¡± She winked at him and waggled a playful finger. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two. There will be no fighting or evil-eyeing of any kind,¡± Claris said with mock severity. ¡°And no joking about blood. This is a social evening.¡± Although she''d made light of it, Ari wondered, not for the first time, if Claris was ever uncomfortable hanging out with three Otherworlders. Her friend was gentle and naive in many ways. The herb and healing shop she ran reflected her basic personality¡ªrestful, spiritual. Claris wasn¡¯t a risk taker, but her loyalty was boundless, and she¡¯d stand fast if ever needed. Good traits, Ari thought. They¡¯d make her a great mom someday. On that entertaining thought, she gave a quick glance toward Brando, wondering if he¡¯d given the mom-potential any consideration. He¡¯d been Claris¡¯s honey about a year, but the relationship still seemed tenuous. A wizard by heritage and a scientist by choice, Brando was often absorbed in his work, leaving little time for romance. As if he sensed her scrutiny, Brando turned to look at her, his shock of brown hair fashionably tousled, his gaze twinkling as if they shared some secret amusement. Ari grinned at him. If she had to go to this thing, she couldn¡¯t be in better company. The auditorium of the Arts Center was packed. The annual Charity Auction always drew a large crowd, not only of bidders but those who came to see and be seen. It was one of the biggest community events of the year. For an exorbitant entrance price, each person earned the right to free appetizers and wine and the opportunity to bid on a lot of things he didn¡¯t need. Ari ran a cynical eye over the merchandise. And, in her case, many items she couldn¡¯t afford. Like the perfectly ordinary-looking granny vase with a starting bid of $3,000. Of course, she could just ogle at all the rich and famous of Riverdale. It was expected. Looking around at the crowd, Ari estimated there were more oglers than bidders, but the auction always met its goal. The two couples dutifully filed past the tables and viewed the choices in the silent auction. Brando kept up a running commentary on the city officials and wealthy patrons he recognized. Steffan placed a bid on a case of wine but was immediately out-bid by the couple behind them in line. He grinned at Ari, shrugged, and they moved on. Ari paused when she spied a champagne dinner for two from Club Dintero. She wouldn¡¯t be bidding on that. Claris¡¯s attempt to hurry them past, to skip that particular auction item, brought a frown to Ari¡¯s face. Like she wouldn¡¯t notice. Apparently, Claris wasn¡¯t convinced the past was in the past. Ari¡¯s frown deepened. She knew she had been a little touchy on the subject of Andreas and his club. Unbidden, a series of scenes flashed through her head: strong arms holding a grief-stricken young witch; a dark figure singing on stage, the crowd captivated; the same sexy figure sipping Chianti; a forbidden kiss. Ari determinedly brushed aside such highly selective memories. Those were only the good things¡ªand there were some not so good. She flashed a reassuring smile at Claris and turned her attention to the next item, a spa package. As if Ari¡¯s traitorous thoughts had conjured it, a surge of Otherworld power touched her. Vampire. And not just any vampire. Sensation raced across her skin, her witch magic singing in recognition as the air shimmered with his dark, slightly wicked energy. She whipped her head around, focused on the front entry, and there he was. Andreas¡¯s dark eyes captured hers from across the room. Her breath caught, and like always, that compelling swirl of power wrapped itself around her, beguiling, irresistible. She barely registered the presence of the other vampires with him. Seconds, perhaps hours or years, passed with her caught in his gaze. As suddenly as it came, the magic withdrew, leaving a void. Andreas turned away and said something to the woman at his side. His companion laid a possessive hand on his arm. Shaken, Ari took a shallow breath. After eight months she¡¯d thought her reaction to him would be diminished. She¡¯d be the last one to deny Andreas De Luca was heartbreakingly attractive, despite being one of the undead. That still didn¡¯t explain his almost paralyzing effect on her. Or her recent ho-hum attitude toward other men. Ari¡¯s companions turned to see what had drawn her attention. Upon catching sight of the new arrivals, Claris¡¯s gaze darted to her friend¡¯s face. Claris knew every detail of the shattered relationship, including the violent death that brought it to an abrupt end. Claris¡¯s face registered instant dismay, and for some reason Ari found that irritating. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Andreas? And Prince Daron?¡± Steffan asked, seemingly oblivious to the tension in their group. He¡¯d met Andreas when they¡¯d worked together on a case last fall. Steffan hadn¡¯t known much about the stormy relationship between Ari and Andreas, and she¡¯d never told him how badly things ended. Ari pulled a smile from somewhere and nodded. ¡°Yes. Everyone seems to be here tonight.¡± She made an effort to keep it casual and was relieved how steady her voice sounded. Nothing like how she felt. The butterflies in her stomach were beating against the walls. ¡°Who are the women?¡± Steffan¡¯s open face was still unaware. Up to that moment, Ari had ignored the female vamps. She¡¯d been too busy noticing how Andreas¡¯s Italian good looks were enhanced by his black Armani evening attire. A tempting package. She pulled her focus to the companions. ¡°That¡¯s Carmella with Prince Daron, but I¡¯ve never seen the other vampiress.¡± Ari didn¡¯t like her looks. Plunging neckline, skin-tight red silk. Even for a vampire, her dress was far too slinky and seductive for a charity event. Ari could have explained that Carmella and Andreas were two of the top lieutenants in the vampire leader¡¯s court, but she¡¯d been sworn to secrecy. She didn¡¯t want to find out what happened to people who broke their oath with the powerful vampire prince. Ari had never seen Carmella and Prince Daron together in public. Was Carmella on duty? Or was she dating Prince Daron now? In Ari¡¯s book, he was far too old for comfort, somewhere between 500 and 1000 years, and scary in the extreme. She couldn¡¯t imagine having a date with him. Her focus drifted back to Andreas. He was another matter, in spite of his two centuries¡¯ head start on her. Despite their many differences, at one point Ari had thought they might¡­well, it didn¡¯t happen. She became aware that Claris and Brando were watching her. ¡°She¡¯s probably a bodyguard,¡± Brando offered, obviously referring to Ms. Slinky hanging on Andreas¡¯s arm. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Prince Daron have his own secret service? Hey, look there¡¯s the Mayor,¡± he said. He pointed in the opposite direction. His effort was effective, if not subtle, in changing the subject. Bless him, Ari thought. She couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the building. She had avoided Andreas for months and still wasn¡¯t ready to meet him. When Claris declared she¡¯d had enough of the auction and suggested they go somewhere to eat, Ari eagerly agreed. As soon as they were away from the Arts Center, Ari relaxed. She told herself she was glad for the encounter. It was bound to happen, and now it was behind her. She concentrated on the attractive man at her side, and the four friends passed the evening in easy camaraderie at a local restaurant, assisted by the French cuisine and an excellent vintage wine. Ari dreamed of Andreas that night. The dream setting was her apartment. She sensed his presence immediately, the magical power that always surrounded him, and smelled the exotic cologne he used. Strange, how she still recognized those things. A thick, silvery mist hovered in the room, highlighted by moonlight from the window. As the mist parted, she saw him sitting there, dressed in total black. Armani, of course. He wore nothing else. Andreas lounged in her red chair; a slow, lazy smile crossed his face. His unreadable eyes met hers, one eyebrow cocked, as if he waited for something. When Ari woke, he wasn¡¯t there. It was just a dream, and she stifled a shiver. It was all too real. The images, past and present, blended in her head. Before the auction, her last sight of Andreas had been a violent scene. In the heat of battle, they had clashed over the right to kill an enemy she-wolf, an assassin sent against them by Sebastian, vampire prince of Toronto, Canada. Andreas had pre-empted the kill, and his primitive reaction, with fangs extended, was a memory Ari wasn¡¯t likely to forget. But she wasn¡¯t kidding herself. It wasn¡¯t the killing that really spooked her into ending their relationship. It was the magic. Earlier that night, during a moment of crisis, her magic had blended with his to rouse him from his vampiric sleep cycle¡ªand he¡¯d seen the images of impending danger inside Ari¡¯s mind. She was afraid of that magical link. Ari stared at her empty red chair. She figured tonight¡¯s dream had been triggered by seeing him at the auction, but it wasn¡¯t the first dream. In spite of her best efforts to block them, there had been four dreams, almost identical, two within the last month. Ari got out of bed and crossed to her cedar trunk. As a general rule, she tried not to call on her witch magic for everyday living. She worked closely with the human community, and magic made humans nervous. These dreams were a different matter. She had warded the windows after the first dream, and that helped for a while, but now the visions were coming more often. Was this some mind thing Andreas was doing? If he wanted to talk, why didn¡¯t he use the damn phone? Page 7 She rummaged in the cedar chest until she found the purified water and candles. She performed a cleansing ritual and strengthened the wards with a protection spell. Gracious Goddess, hear my plea; Take from this room his energy; Hold fast the barriers, lock the key; Deny his presence, so mote it be. Ari frowned as the candles flickered. It was easy to blame the dreams on Andreas. In truth, she was more worried about the family legend. If the dreams were connected to the old stories, Ari was in trouble. She knew she should visit Rosalina, the family seer. Ask the questions. Find the answers. But for the first time in her life, she wasn¡¯t sure she really wanted to hear them. Ari sighed and blew out the last ceremonial taper. If the protection charm failed, if he found a way into her dreams again, then she would consult Rosalina. By the time Ari reached her office, she had shaken off most of the uneasiness left by the dream. She¡¯d forced herself into a lengthy morning run. Something about stretching and pushing weary muscles recharged her energy. With the addition of two strong cups of coffee from a new office pot, she was ready to show the rest of the day at least a neutral face. She settled in her office chair to review files before her first client arrived. It was Monday, the day she reserved for what her bosses loosely termed ¡°counseling.¡± She thought of it as trouble-shooting. Her primary duty as a Guardian was to keep the peace and act as a liaison with the human community, but the Magic Council had a rather broad interpretation of that duty. In her role of liaison she had become a screening and referral service¡ªand part-time counselor¡ªfor all kinds of Otherworld problems, from where to find certain types of exotic foods, including rare blood types for vampires and fresh eels for the gnomes, to domestic disputes. When Yana, her deceased mentor, had retired and Ari was first appointed Guardian of Olde Town, her cell phone rang non-stop at all hours of the day and night. She¡¯d finally arranged to route many of the calls through the Cultural Center and had established an appointment schedule. As an offshoot of this routine, the office Ari once thought she had no use for had become a second home. Even when she had no appointments, she often stopped in to write reports, make private phone calls, or have a quiet cup of coffee. Her prized coffee pot sat on top of a file cabinet, and whenever present, she kept it constantly on and filling the air with a tempting aroma. Her assigned office, situated in the modern Otherworld Cultural Center, attached to the gothic-looking Magic Hall, was an unpretentious rectangular room. A conference table stood under the double windows to the east, the gray metal desk and file cabinet sat against the opposite wall, and a worn wooden bookcase on the south. To Ari¡¯s satisfaction, she had begun to fill the bookshelves with works on witchcraft and reference materials on the seven major magic races¡ªsorcerers, elves, lycanthropes, vampires, fairies, dwarves, and demons. Since there were no treaties with the demons, only the first six belonged to the Magic Council. This morning¡¯s schedule was busy. At 9:00, a weretiger father brought in his troublesome teenage son for staying out all night, not following family rules. Sounded pretty normal to Ari, but definitely not her area of expertise. She referred him to an Otherworld runaway center. At 10:00, a mid-forties human woman sought a support group for parents of newly infected lycanthropes. Tomorrow night her son would face his first full moon since being bitten by a werewolf. Although most werewolves were natural born and infection much rarer than humans thought, it was a nervous time. Ari made a few calls, including one to Steffan. Since he was not a natural born, she trusted him to ease the way. The 10:30 domestic dispute between two elves failed to appear, and Ari hoped they¡¯d worked things out. The 11:00 and 11:30 appointments wanted Otherworld appropriate housing, and Ari kept a referral sheet of willing landlords. By noon she was hungry, restless, and glad to be done with the warm, fuzzy stuff. She grabbed a sandwich from the deli down the street and returned to make a phone call from the privacy of her office. In between appointments, she¡¯d been thinking about the call all morning. She couldn¡¯t put it off any longer, but the simple act of making contact would bring back a whole host of memories she didn¡¯t want to face. ¡°Security office.¡± Ari recognized the voice. She was in luck. Lilith, the female werelion on Prince Daron¡¯s security team, answered the phone. Of the four lycanthropes, Lilith would probably be the easiest to talk with. At least Lilith would understand the issues. Ari had worked with the team for two weeks, almost a year ago. The parting had been abrupt, and not the team¡¯s fault. They¡¯d been too closely associated with Andreas. ¡°It¡¯s me. Ari.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Lilith sounded cautious. ¡°Thought we might hear from you when you got back from rehab.¡± Ari suffered a moment of guilt. She should have tried to explain long before now, or at least called to let them know her injuries had healed. She pictured the woman on the other end¡ªfrowning, her lengthy, well-endowed frame would be lounging against a desk, a wall, or sprawled on a chair, her short dark hair slightly tousled, her expression intense. Somewhere close by would be two semi-automatic pistols. ¡°I meant to call,¡± Ari said, ¡°really. But, well, it just never happened. How is Russell? And Mike? And Benny?¡± Lilith¡¯s husband Russell and their friend, Benny, were werelions; Mike was a werewolf. They were ex-mercenaries and experts in various weapons and martial arts. Ari had missed them all. Something about fighting together inevitably formed a unique bond. ¡°Everyone¡¯s doing good. How¡¯s the arm? Did they get you fixed up?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good as new.¡± A bullet wound to the arm was one of the injuries Ari had received during last year¡¯s battle with a pack of werewolves. Just part of her job. ¡°I was hoping you could help me with some information.¡± Ari forged ahead. ¡°I need to locate a vampire named Rayden. Any idea where I should start?¡± Lilith hesitated a second. ¡°Is this about Jules¡¯s murder?¡± Ari was taken aback until she realized she should have expected it. News of the vampire¡¯s murder would have spread like flood waters throughout the magic community. Not only was a vamp murder rare, especially with a human as the prime suspect, but his death was a rude reminder that supernatural beings weren¡¯t really immortal. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m looking for answers. I understand Rayden was an ex-girlfriend.¡± Lilith snorted. ¡°Not ex, if you listen to her. She and Jules have been shagging for decades. What do you want with her? Didn¡¯t some human confess?¡± ¡°Still have to talk to her.¡± A short pause. ¡°What are you not saying? You think she¡¯d hire some human to do her dirty work?¡± ¡°No, not that. But I¡¯m not sure the confession¡¯s legit. I need to look at other possibilities.¡± ¡°Really. It won¡¯t be Rayden. She¡¯d have taken out the girlfriend.¡± When Ari didn¡¯t comment, Lilith added, ¡°If you still want to find her, that¡¯s easy. Try the Second Chance Saloon. She¡¯s there most evenings. But I wouldn¡¯t go alone. Even for you, it¡¯s a rough place.¡± ¡°Rough place¡± was a mild term for the Second Chance. Ari had been to the Olde Town vampire bar before, but only with the police or Andreas. The vampires who hung out there were the least civilized, the worst of the worst. It was kind of a biker bar for vamps. Large numbers of them. Not a safe place for humans and potentially dicey for a Guardian witch. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Lilith. Thanks for the tip.¡± Ari had almost hung up, when Lilith spoke again. ¡°You¡¯re going anyway, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job,¡± she said. ¡°Rayden might be able to tell me something helpful.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you take someone with you? Like Andreas?¡± Ari tapped a finger on the desk. Lilith was prying for information. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen him in months,¡± she said curtly. She hoped Lilith got the point this was an unwelcome topic. ¡°Um, still like that, is it? Kind of hoped you¡¯d worked it out, but I guess the rumors are true.¡± Ari almost asked, what rumors, but caught herself in time. Lilith never had been shy about saying what was on her mind, no matter how intrusive, and she was waiting for Ari to encourage the personal conversation. When she didn¡¯t, Lilith let it drop. Of course, Ari would now continue to wonder what Lilith had heard. After all, there wasn¡¯t much to know. Their split had been a very public affair. She had ordered Andreas to stay away from her in front of several witnesses. Lilith sighed. ¡°Guess I better meet you somewhere. Can¡¯t let you go into that place without backup.¡± The offer caught Ari by surprise. She and Lilith hadn¡¯t been that chummy, and Ari hadn¡¯t called in all these months. ¡°Thanks, but you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± the lioness agreed. ¡°But we were a team, and someone has to watch your witchy back. Say seven o¡¯clock, outside the bar?¡± Lilith lounged near the front entrance, her body illuminated by the bright, neon lights. ¡°Ready for this?¡± she asked. Ari shrugged and strode toward the door. Once inside, she paused to let her eyes adjust to the dim interior. The Second Chance Saloon fit into a large, cavernous room with a bar counter on the left wall and upwards of thirty round tables sprawled over the remaining area. It swarmed with vampires. Ari spotted a dozen or two lycanthropes and two halfling demons scattered in the crowd. The tables were packed, and clusters of Otherworld patrons stood in the aisles. Black leather and chains were standard attire. Ari¡¯s witch senses reeled with information: cigarette and cigar smoke¡ªno bans in the Otherworld¡ªspilled beer, the rancid smell of animal, the pungent odor of over-stimulated sex glands, and the almost overpowering presence of Otherworld energy. Sometimes sensitivity was a handicap, and Ari hurried to shut down much of her alert system. Lilith and Ari were dressed in simple jeans and shirts to blend with the bar crowd. Not that they would go unnoticed. Lilith¡¯s size D¡¯s always drew plenty of male attention. And management had been watching them from the moment Ari flashed her Guardian ID at the door. It had been the only alternative to giving up her weapons. A silver knife was concealed in her waist sheath, protective charms on a bracelet tucked inside her sleeve, and a derringer loaded with two silver bullets in an ankle holster. She liked to be prepared. The witch fire was reserved for only critical situations, and she never willingly surrendered her weapons. Page 8 They mingled with the crowd for a while, occasionally approached by guys with a questioning eye. Each was brushed off with a hard look. Ari carried a beer in one hand for show; Lilith sipped at hers. The heavy metal music and crowd noise were deafening and escalating by the minute. They¡¯d made it halfway around the room, when Lilith tugged on Ari¡¯s sleeve. ¡°There¡¯s Rayden. Now what?¡± The vampiress she pointed to was talking with two male vamps. Rayden held a glass of red wine in one hand and was running her other hand up and down the arm of one of her male companions. The long, straight, black hair, red miniskirt, black blouse, and black boots gave her a rather Goth look. So original. When Ari stopped in front of Rayden, the vampiress looked her up and down with a neutral eye. ¡°Are you Rayden?¡± Ari asked. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Arianna Calin. Is there someplace we can talk?¡± They were practically shouting at one another to be heard. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Jules.¡± The vampiress scowled, vibrating with sudden tension. Hmm. Touchy. Rayden hadn¡¯t made a hostile move, so Ari waited, keeping a bland face and minimizing her own reaction. Not that she wasn¡¯t alert. Every witch sense was on fire. ¡°Name¡¯s familiar. You a cop?¡± Rayden finally asked. ¡°I don¡¯t talk to cops.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Guardian for Olde Town.¡± ¡°Same difference.¡± Rayden started to turn away. ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same,¡± Lilith said, stepping forward. ¡°She helped us protect Prince Daron last year. Almost got herself killed to save him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rayden looked at Ari with interest this time. ¡°Lilith, I didn¡¯t know you hung around with humans.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember doing so. If you mean Ari, she¡¯s a witch. Something wrong with your nose?¡± ¡°Watch it, kitty. She¡¯s got human in her blood. I can smell it.¡± The vampiress sniffed and stared at Ari¡¯s neck. ¡°Makes me thirsty.¡± A big vamp dude suddenly appeared next to them. ¡°Anything wrong here, Guardian? You got business in our establishment?¡± ¡°Nothing wrong. You the management?¡± Ari said, standing her ground. He nodded. ¡°Close enough. We don¡¯t want any trouble.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be any. Just having a chat. And I won¡¯t be long.¡± He looked at the vampiress. ¡°That how you see it, Rayden?¡± ¡°Run along, honey. We¡¯re not going to break any of your chairs.¡± She gave him an evil smile, but he acted reassured. He shrugged, ended his involvement with a brief, ¡°Keep it civil,¡± and walked away. Ari turned back to the vampiress. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to discuss my parentage. I¡¯m trying to find out what happened to Jules. I thought you¡¯d be interested.¡± ¡°Human bitch¡¯s brother shot him. What else is there to know?¡± Rayden¡¯s voice was taut, angry. ¡°And you got him locked up where I can¡¯t reach him.¡± ¡°What if that¡¯s not what happened? But, if you¡¯re not interested¡­¡± Ari turned to walk away. ¡°Wait.¡± Rayden reached out a hand as if to grab her, but then seemed to think better of it. ¡°Are you serious?¡± She sounded less certain now. And definitely interested. ¡°Yes,¡± Ari said, giving her a direct look. ¡°Want to talk now?¡± ¡°How about we step outside?¡± Lilith suggested. Rayden¡¯s gaze flitted back and forth between them. She nodded, set down her wine glass and led the way¡ªlong strides, hips swaying. Ari ignored the runway walk and followed her outside, Lilith close behind. Once on the street, Rayden lit a cigarette and inhaled deeply, letting the smoke roll from her nostrils. She didn¡¯t have to worry about lung cancer, but being a vampire didn¡¯t prevent her from looking ridiculous. Ari refrained from making a smart remark. ¡°Now what¡¯s this all about?¡± Rayden demanded. ¡°It¡¯s possible the man in jail isn¡¯t guilty. Police didn¡¯t find a gun. Without a weapon, I find it hard to believe a human could kill a vampire. Who else wanted Jules dead?¡± Rayden frowned, staring into the night. She gave a short laugh, a sound without humor. ¡°Oh hell, are you thinking it was me? You¡¯re so wrong.¡± Her voice lost its edge. ¡°Not Jules. Never. He was my mate.¡± ¡°A mate who chose another woman,¡± Ari prodded. ¡°For now.¡± The vampiress gave her an arrogant tilt of the head. ¡°I was pissed all right, but I got over it. The bitch is human. She¡¯ll get old and die, and Jules would be back. I could be patient.¡± She drew the cigarette smoke deep into her chest. ¡°Thought there was plenty of time.¡± ¡°The threats didn¡¯t sound like you got over it. I heard Jules had to tell you to stop.¡± ¡°What threats?¡± ¡°Writing in blood, harassing phone calls. I call those threats.¡± Rayden laughed again, dry, raspy; it caught in her throat. ¡°A little fun. Jules asked me not to scare her, so I quit. That¡¯s all there was to it. He knew I¡¯d wait for him.¡± Rayden lifted her shoulders in a slow shrug. ¡°Did he have other enemies?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that? Everyone has enemies. But Jules wasn¡¯t the aggressive type. We even argued about it. He needed more backbone. You¡¯re wrong looking for his killer among the vampires. We don¡¯t use man-made weapons, especially guns. We take¡­a more personal approach.¡± She flicked an ash away. ¡°If it¡¯s not the bitch¡¯s brother, then look for another human killer or maybe one of the lycanthropes. They like their guns.¡± She threw the butt down and ground it out with the toe of her shoe. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I don¡¯t know who did this. If you find out, give me a call. I¡¯d be happy to dispose of him for you. It would give me something useful to do.¡± Rayden¡¯s eyes flashed with the need for violent release. She was definitely angry enough to kill, but Ari wasn¡¯t certain if the anger was fueled by Jules¡¯s death or by his desertion. ¡°Damn,¡± Lilith muttered as soon as Rayden stalked back into the bar. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to have a serious tangle with her. Happy I didn¡¯t know Jules.¡± ¡°She¡¯s furious, but why?¡± Ari asked. ¡°If Jules had turned Lorraine, made her one of them, she¡¯d be around forever. Rayden would have been permanently out in the cold. She says she wouldn¡¯t kill him, but I wonder.¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s too possessive to let him go. Now if it was the human girlfriend who was dead¡­¡± No doubt about that. Ari wasn¡¯t so sure Lorraine was safe even now. Chapter Four By dawn the next morning, Ari was concerned about her own safety. Not the physical kind, something much worse. Her fingers trembled as she dialed Rosalina¡¯s number. She had woken just minutes earlier in a cold sweat. Disoriented. Heart pounding. Andreas had visited her dreams again, only this time he¡¯d beckoned and whispered her name. Ari shivered, remembering how she¡¯d reached a hand toward him, wanting to go. A part of her knew better, and the inner struggle had saved her, waking her in time. ¡°Answer the phone, Rosalina!¡± She huddled on the bed; arms clutching her knees against her chest, phone trapped to her ear by one shoulder. This was beyond nightmare. Whether to be bound to him by magic or fate¡ªit was unthinkable. Rosalina answered on the fourth ring. ¡°I have to see you.¡± Ari heard the desperation in her voice and took a steadying breath. ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Arianna? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having dreams.¡± ¡°Of a man?¡± Rosalina chuckled. ¡°About time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Oh? Then why are you calling me?¡± Rosalina asked shrewdly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Ramora¡¯s story frightens you? Aren¡¯t Guardians fearless?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know. Just tell me when I can see you.¡± Rosalina stopped the questions, no more teasing. They agreed to meet that night at dusk, the night of the full moon, when the seer¡¯s powers would be strongest. The best time to petition the Goddess for answers. Ari curled back under the covers, but sleep eluded her. She didn¡¯t want to talk with Rosalina. But she had to know the worst, didn¡¯t she? What if it was true and she was bound for life to a vampire? What on earth would she do then? She lay and thought about it for a long time. Maybe she could kill him. An hour later, as dawn was breaking, she struggled into the shower and turned the water toward hot. The pounding heat gradually loosened her tense muscles. If only her brain were so easily soothed. With all day to kill, Ari made plans to stay busy. Brierly, the little town where Rosalina lived, was only an hour away. Rather than brood, she decided to interview witnesses in Eddie¡¯s case and visit the magic lab for Gillian¡¯s report. Lewis Hampton, the first witness to reach the parking lot, was at the top of her list. After that, Lorraine¡¯s mother, maybe, for a different perspective on the situation. And, time permitting, she looked forward to quizzing Harold Shale about the counseling sessions. There had to be a missing piece to this puzzle. Although Ryan or his officers would have talked with all the witnesses by now, maybe Ari would ask something different or hear a different answer. After all, she wasn¡¯t looking for more evidence to prove Eddie guilty. Ryan had enough of that. She was looking for something that didn¡¯t fit. Lewis Hampton¡ªpudgy, balding, and fidgety¡ªwaited for her beside Merchandise Mart¡¯s customer service counter. They exchanged names, and Lew, as he introduced himself, led the way to a small office at the back of the store. When he¡¯d turned away, Ari wrinkled her nose at the strong odor of his nervous sweat. What was making him so upset? His gait was awkward, his breathing labored. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t have a seizure or heart attack during the interview. Page 9 ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she finally asked. ¡°Only got 30 minutes,¡± he said, as he sat down, his trousers pulling tightly over his ample thighs. ¡°We have quotas in Appliance. I could get fired if I don¡¯t make my quota.¡± He craned his neck toward the front door as if he might be missing a potential customer. ¡°The boss is covering for me. He doesn¡¯t like to do that.¡± ¡°OK, we¡¯ll keep it brief. Tell me what you witnessed Saturday night at the Woodland Inn.¡± ¡°The shooting, you mean. Well, I really didn¡¯t see it happen. I was inside having a beer with my friend Marty, and we heard the shots.¡± ¡°How many shots?¡± ¡°Three or four. Don¡¯t remember exactly. Anyway, I stuck my head out the door to see what was happening. It was already over.¡± Hampton ran his finger around the collar of his shirt and tugged, as if it was hard to breathe. Ari started wondering where the store¡¯s defibrillator was. What would Hampton be like if he was the one in trouble? She wanted to get this interview over for both of them. ¡°What did you see?¡± she prompted. ¡°That vampire, Lorraine West¡¯s boyfriend, was on the ground. Blood on his head. And her brother Eddie was there. The officer told me the vamp was dead. I mean, really dead. I didn¡¯t know they could be killed.¡± Ari didn¡¯t say anything. It was a normal misconception. In fact, there were three or four ways even humans could kill a vampire. Silver bullets was one. She didn¡¯t enlighten him on the rest; the last thing she needed was citizens carrying stakes, flamethrowers, or swords to behead vampires. Even after the treaties, too many humans struggled with the concept of vampires-as-equals. ¡°Did you see a gun? Or any other weapon?¡± ¡°No. Funny, isn¡¯t it? The cop asked me the same thing. Where¡¯d it go?¡± ¡°You tell me. Did you see anyone else outside?¡± ¡°No, just Eddie. Maybe someone was hiding or escaped.¡± ¡°Is that possible? How long did you wait before looking outside? Seconds or minutes?¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Seconds.¡± He wiped his forehead with one hand. ¡°I was right next to the door. Oh, I see what you¡¯re getting at. Should have seen somebody running away.¡± If the killer or accomplice was human, yes. Ari considered whether someone could have blended with the crowd and slipped away during the excitement. But she didn¡¯t think that was the answer. Bar customers were a tight bunch; they would have noticed a stranger. Certainly one with a gun. ¡°When you first saw Eddie, what was he doing?¡± ¡°Nothing. I guess he was looking at the body. I yelled at him, asked what happened, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear me. I don¡¯t think he talked to anyone. Not ¡®til the cops came.¡± ¡°And, what did he tell them?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t hear. Too noisy. And the cop pulled him off to the side.¡± So the alleged confession couldn¡¯t be corroborated by this witness and probably not by anyone else in the crowd. Maybe defense counsel could make something of that. Ari didn¡¯t believe the officer had lied, but the defense lawyer could always raise the issue. Hampton glanced at his watch. Ari asked him about other possible enemies of the vampire, but he frowned and shrugged, looked at his watch again. She gave up and sent him back to work. The interview had been a bust, except for one small detail: the weapon had been missing before the bar crowd spilled into the parking lot. That meant none of them took it. That brought her up against the same blank wall. Where had it gone? Someone else had to be involved. A different shooter or an accomplice. Whoever it was, Eddie was protecting him or her. But why? Fear for his own life, protecting a friend? Or was Eddie being paid for his silence? As for potential accomplices, Ari couldn¡¯t imagine Eddie hiring someone to do the job for him, and if he had, why would Eddie be caught at the scene? Nothing about this made sense, including the fact this imaginary person had gotten away without being seen. Unless the killer wasn¡¯t human, someone with supernatural speed. But why would Eddie cover for an Otherworlder? When she called Shale & Associates to set up an appointment, the secretary said Shale wouldn¡¯t be available until 2:00. That left sufficient time to speak with Mrs. West first. Just after the lunch hour, Ari rang the doorbell. Thelma West invited her in, offered coffee, and they were soon seated in her cozy kitchen, complete with colorful towels and a rooster cookie jar. For a moment, Ari envied the normal household Eddie and Lorraine must have had, until she remembered the alcoholic father. The home didn¡¯t reflect any of that disruption. The thought gave her a new perspective, a reminder that sometimes appearances were only surface deep. If Mrs. West could successfully hide that flaw in their lives, what else was hidden behind her motherly mask? Ari picked up her coffee cup. Maybe she was getting too cynical. ¡°Great coffee,¡± she said, after the first sip. Mrs. West smiled. ¡°Thank you. I wish I had something else to offer you, but I took the brownies to Lorraine¡¯s. She¡¯s having so many callers.¡± Ari studied Eddie¡¯s mother. The signs of a traditional lifestyle were written all over her and her tidy kitchen. The dark blue dress, nylons, and low-heeled pumps were conservative. Ari wondered if she even owned a pair of jeans. Tailored slacks, maybe, but no jeans. The faded auburn hair, turning gray around the temples, was styled in short, tight curls. The woman¡¯s manner was gracious, and Ari assumed it rarely changed regardless of the provocation. ¡°This is fine. And I¡¯m sure you¡¯re anxious to get back to your daughter.¡± The woman¡¯s smile faltered, but she nodded. Ari walked her through the typical questions, learning Mrs. West had been no more happy than Eddie about the bonding, but she expressed resignation with her daughter¡¯s decision. Although Mrs. West¡¯s voice remained calm throughout, her lips pinched in disapproval when she talked about Jules. It wasn¡¯t until Ari asked about Eddie that his mother lost her composure. ¡°Do you think Eddie killed him?¡± Ari asked without warning. Mrs. West¡¯s mouth opened in distress. ¡°No, no, of course not. Eddie¡¯s not responsible. I don¡¯t know why he said he was.¡± She didn¡¯t sound as sure of her conclusion as Lorraine. More hopeful, maybe. Tears glistened in the woman¡¯s face, and she clasped her hands in a tight knot, revealing how brittle the serene exterior was. ¡°First Ed, then Lorraine, now Eddie.¡± Her chin trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve lost them all.¡± Ari¡¯s discomfort with this drama must have registered, because Mrs. West took a deep breath and her voice steadied. ¡°Please excuse me. I shouldn¡¯t be burdening you with all this. It¡¯s been difficult. I guess I¡¯m not myself.¡± She pulled up a vague smile from somewhere. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not as bleak as that. Lorraine will be fine. She has good friends and family. We¡¯ll help her. And Eddie will be proven innocent. I have to believe the justice system will work. Everything¡¯s going to be fine.¡± She dabbed with a tissue as the tears started to slide down her cheeks. Ari figured that was her cue to leave. The woman was too distraught for Ari to get much more information, and Ari wasn¡¯t good with tears. Mrs. West¡¯s emotional swings were more than she wanted to handle. ¡°It¡¯s clearly hard for you to talk today. Perhaps we can reschedule in a day or two.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that would be better. Thank you.¡± In another lightning switch, Mrs. West stood, whisked away the tears, and patted down her dress. She now was in a hurry. ¡°Lorraine will be wondering where I am.¡± Frowning over the woman¡¯s erratic behavior, Ari saw herself out. As she closed the front door, Mrs. West was already reaching for her purse and keys. Ari timed her arrival at Shale & Associates to allow time to look around. A misty aura of magic hung over the building, a sure sign that a significant number of Otherworlders were inside. She¡¯d heard of the agency¡¯s opening. Not much happened in the magic community that didn¡¯t come to her ears sooner or later. A relatively new business, established within the last year, S & A specialized in advising mixed-species couples. Gossip had been mixed, and Ari was curious to see their set up. For some reason, Shale hadn¡¯t applied to the Magic Council for approval or assistance. Since doing business within the Otherworld community didn¡¯t require certification other than a city license, she¡¯d had no reason or right to do an inspection. Today was her first time inside the doors. At first glance, it resembled a community meeting center. Small waiting lobby, opening into a large common room; modern, commercial furnishings with plenty of seating; colorful paintings on the walls; and conversational groupings of chairs and sofas, many occupied by chatting clients. This rather casual impression stood in sharp contrast with the smartly dressed receptionist in the partial-glass enclosure in the front lobby and the closed doors that lined the three exterior walls of the meeting area. Each door held an official-looking gold nameplate. The receptionist took Ari¡¯s name with an automatic smile. After a cursory glance at the Magic Council ID, she clicked a button and announced Ari¡¯s presence to someone on the other end. The woman¡¯s brisk voice matched her precise demeanor. She listened to her headset a moment. Her attention returned to Ari, and she reported Shale would be with her shortly. She offered Ari something to drink while she waited. Ari chose the nearest chair. ¡°No, thank you, Mrs. Binderman,¡± she said, reading the nameplate on the counter. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The receptionist flashed a sudden smile. The simple use of her name transformed her from cool efficiency to genuine warmth. Human Social Interaction 101. It didn¡¯t always work, but when it did, Ari still found it amazing. ¡°It¡¯s Ms.,¡± Amelia Binderman confided, leaning forward as if imparting a secret. ¡°I¡¯m not married.¡± She spoke without regret or concern, just a secretarial compulsion for accuracy. Ari made a mental note for future visits. Since they¡¯d broken the ice, Ari probed for a little more information. The clerical staff always knew the company secrets. Page 10 ¡°Nice building. Have you worked here long?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be a year in October,¡± Binderman said. ¡°Since the beginning. I was one of Mr. Shale¡¯s first employees.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he bring staff with him from some other practice? I had the impression counseling was a long-term career.¡± ¡°For Mr. Shale? Oh, I think so. I was the first employee in this office, but I believe he had one before. Out west, I believe. Or maybe I never heard.¡± She frowned, as if puzzled at her lack of knowledge. ¡°One or two of the counselors might have come with him, but most of the staff was hired locally. They¡¯re all very good. And the clients keep coming back.¡± ¡°I noticed you¡¯re not lacking for business.¡± Ari gestured toward the groups in the larger room. As they talked, Binderman continued to open a large stack of mail with an ornate letter opener, a miniature replica of a medieval sword. Ari thought it was an unusual choice in office accessories and didn¡¯t fit the secretary¡¯s personality. Perhaps a gift from a favorite young relative. ¡°We could use more counselors,¡± the receptionist continued, ¡°but Mr. Shale doesn¡¯t want us to get too big. He likes to interact on a personal level with his clients and employees, including the clerical staff.¡± Ari nodded her approval. ¡°He must understand the value of a good secretary. What an asset you can be in times like this. Of crisis, I mean.¡± She waited to see if Binderman would take the opening. ¡°I do my best.¡± Finished with the mail, Binderman cleaned her hands with a bottle of Saniwash and smoothed her hair. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here,¡± she said, leaning forward and dropping her voice. ¡°It¡¯s about poor Jules. I¡¯m so sorry that happened to him. I hope you catch the dreadful person. It¡¯s been very upsetting for all of us.¡± ¡°Did you know him well?¡± Binderman bobbed her head. ¡°He and Lorraine came in every two weeks. Perfect couple. He was so polite. Always asked how I was. Can¡¯t imagine why anyone would harm him.¡± The phone rang, and the efficient secretarial mask fell into place. Disappointed, Ari leaned back in the chair and waited for her to finish. They¡¯d just gotten around to the good stuff. Ari knew she¡¯d lost her opportunity to pump the receptionist when Shale stepped out of a nearby office and headed toward her. She gave Binderman a parting smile. ¡°Ms. Calin, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Harold Shale favored her with a broad smile. He extended a large hand to grip hers briefly, generating the same pulse of Otherworld energy she had noticed before. If Shale was aware, his face didn¡¯t show it. ¡°How nice to see you again. I had no idea it would be this soon.¡± He ushered Ari into his office. The rich furnishings were no doubt impressive, but the first thing that drew her attention was the unusual collection on the wall. Two display cases held an assortment of antique knives and short swords. Rather disconcerting in a business setting, especially a counseling agency. Shale responded to her obvious surprise. ¡°A hobby of mine, I¡¯m afraid.¡± He waved a hand toward the wall. ¡°I suppose I should take them down, but it took me years to collect them all. I enjoy sharing my treasures with others.¡± That explained Ms. Binderman¡¯s letter opener, a gift from her boss. Ari walked over to examine the exhibit. Some were simple instruments of death; others were ornate, heavily jeweled. Shale was a man of unique and expensive taste. ¡°Interesting collection.¡± She turned away. A weapon was just a weapon to her. Shale wasn¡¯t fooled. He gave her an indulgent smile. ¡°Not everyone shares my love of the past.¡± He steered her away from the large executive desk that dominated the room, seating her at a smaller round table. A more intimate setting, casual, probably used during counseling sessions to promote conversation. A surprising choice for this interview. She had pegged Shale as a man who liked to be in charge. The desk would have been more in character. Proving her assessment, Shale reasserted himself by taking the initiative in the conversation. He talked openly about Lorraine¡¯s grief, Mrs. West¡¯s motherly support, and how disruptive the murder had been to his clientele. After letting this go on for several minutes, Ari interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in knowing specifics about the victim. His relationship with Lorraine. Problems they might have had. Maybe we could start with why Jules and Lorraine were in counseling?¡± Shale frowned. ¡°This is not a comfortable situation, Ms. Calin. I don¡¯t like talking about my clients or the important work that goes on in counseling sessions. But, as Lorraine has given her permission, I¡¯ll share what I can. She came to me five months ago, said she was considering a vampire bond, but her family was very much opposed. She wanted help in dealing with the issues. We talked. After a few sessions, she brought Jules in to join us.¡± ¡°And what was your impression of him?¡± Shale gave a dismissive nod. ¡°Mixed. He didn¡¯t talk much about his present lifestyle or his past. Not even the most basic details¡ªinterests, friends, habits, financial condition. Unusually secretive.¡± ¡°Unusual, how? Most vampires are secretive.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, they are.¡± His nostrils flared briefly, and Shale drew himself up, as if feeling challenged. ¡°When you¡¯ve worked with vampires as long as I have, Ms. Calin, you pick up the nuances. Jules was holding back. He never elaborated, left most of the talking to Lorraine.¡± ¡°Hiding something in particular?¡± Ari¡¯s interest quickened, distracting her from the counselor¡¯s pompous attitude. Maybe Jules had a secret that had gotten him killed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far. But not cooperative. Not at all.¡± His lips thinned in disapproval. ¡°Jules was here only to placate Lorraine. He didn¡¯t want my help. Obviously didn¡¯t think he needed it.¡± Well, jeez, she thought, somewhat deflated. Who wants to go to counseling? Especially if the shrink acted like Shale. The counselor¡¯s snobbish manner was beginning to annoy her. ¡°What else did you notice about him?¡± ¡°He was polite. Civil to our staff.¡± Talk about damning with faint praise. Ari got the distinct feeling Shale had not liked Jules. Maybe it was the difference in personalities. Shale¡¯s pushy manner, expecting all that personal information, might put any vampire on edge. That Shale had been irritated with Jules¡¯s lack of response could have been predicted. A poor counseling match. Why hadn¡¯t Shale reassigned the couple to another counselor? Shale hadn¡¯t given her a very professional assessment. Despite Jules¡¯s reticence, this was supposed to be the shrink¡¯s field of expertise. He should have seen the personality beneath. Well, no matter, she thought. What he¡¯d said seemed to be skewed anyway and probably told more about Shale than Jules. ¡°What did you end up advising Lorraine to do about the bonding? Were you opposed?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I try to remain neutral, Ms. Calin.¡± He gave her an ingratiating smile. ¡°May I call you Arianna?¡± ¡°Ari. Most people call me Ari.¡± In fact, only one person consistently called her Arianna. Shale wasn¡¯t going to be the second. ¡°Then, Ari it is. But in answer to your question, I was hesitant to encourage the bonding. Human-vampire relationships are the most difficult we see. So many unavoidable obstacles. Lack of children, aging of one partner, different day/night schedules. Not to mention the physical danger.¡± He hesitated. ¡°In this case, my biggest concern was Lorraine. Too gentle, too fragile for that lifestyle.¡± He started to shake his head, then shrugged. ¡°They thought differently and seemed to be a devoted pair.¡± Ari jotted a few notes. Even though the negatives in the relationship were significant, Lorraine and Jules had gone through the ceremony anyway. Had someone made them pay for that decision? She noticed Shale craning his head to see what she was writing. ¡°Just notes,¡± she said, moving the pad. ¡°You said Lorraine¡¯s family was opposed. Did she realize that included her mother?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Mrs. West had told her she was throwing her life away. Jules tried to win her over, but it never worked. She didn¡¯t want that life for Lorraine. I assume you know how strongly Eddie felt.¡± ¡°I do. But tell me, in your professional opinion, is he capable of murder?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the facts speak for themselves?¡± Ari looked up from her notes. ¡°That¡¯s not exactly what I asked you. For the moment, disregard his confession.¡± Shale¡¯s face registered annoyance. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all capable of murder? Under the right, or wrong, circumstances?¡± Ari closed the notebook. ¡°You sound pessimistic for a shrink. I expected you to see the best in people.¡± His squared his shoulders. ¡°Oh, but I do see everyone¡¯s potential for good. At the same time, I try to be realistic. It¡¯s not helpful for our clients to ignore the facts. If they do, well, we have tragedies like Jules and Lorraine.¡± He waved one hand toward his open doorway and the rooms beyond. ¡°We work hard, provide whatever we can to give these difficult relationships a fair chance. It doesn¡¯t always work, but we keep trying.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more about the services you offer. Clients frequently approach me for references. Perhaps I can add your agency to the list.¡± ¡°Excellent. But I have another commitment. Let me find one of my associates to show you around.¡± Shale flashed the smile he kept tucked away to be used on demand. It was becoming creepy. She assumed his good humor had returned because he was getting rid of her. He stepped outside his office door and waved to a young woman across the room. Ari watched his associate negotiate a path, skirting through the furniture with a confident, no-nonsense stride. Shale introduced them and explained Ari¡¯s interest. ¡°It would be a pleasure,¡± Sarah Young said without hesitation. ¡°We¡¯re proud of our program.¡± Her hazel eyes radiated confident intelligence. Sarah was friendly but rather quiet at first, until Shale left and she became caught up in talking about the job. Her face lit with excitement, and her chestnut curls bounced with every emphatic nod of her head. Page 11 Sarah spent nearly an hour reciting the individual and group counseling options available and introduced Ari to two more counselors. Richard Batty, mid-50s, slender and wiry, was all business; Jerome Fitzhugh, a 30-something black man, displayed a wide grin and that loose-limbed walk of a former athlete. The fifth and final member of the counseling staff, Frieda Stanley, ran the evening support groups and wouldn¡¯t be in for another hour. By the end of the tour, Ari was impressed. ¡°Your operation has a lot to offer our community.¡± Sarah beamed. ¡°One-stop shopping. We hope to meet all our clients¡¯ needs, whatever comes along. Individual and family counseling. Problem solving. Violence and grief counseling. No one else offers this much specialty. It¡¯s important to make each relationship experience a positive one, whether the relationship succeeds or fails.¡± ¡°What happens when a vampire bond goes bad?¡± A slight grimace flashed across Sarah¡¯s face. ¡°We try not to get to that point. When vampires are involved, the counseling needs to come before the bonding.¡± ¡°I understand that, but what if it happens?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯d help them adjust. Improve their blocking against each other¡¯s thoughts. Teach them how to live apart, if we can. Whatever it takes to make their situation better. It would be difficult. Separation is easier for other species.¡± ¡°So you have divorce counseling? Or whatever you call it?¡± ¡°We do relationship counseling with all the couples. Sometimes that means we help them end dysfunctional relationships. A support group can ease the way.¡± ¡°Did you know Jules and Lorraine?¡± ¡°Not well. They appeared very compatible. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Shale implied that vampire-human relationships are nearly impossible.¡± ¡°Oh, not impossible. Harold hates to see his clients fail, and the statistics are poor. I¡¯m not that pessimistic, unless the spouse wants to be a parent. We try to catch those cases early, before a mistake is made. I¡¯ve seen other vampire-human bondings work, and work well. It really depends on the individuals involved.¡± ¡°What about trust? Aren¡¯t humans the natural prey of vampires? How does a couple get past that?¡± Ari remembered having this very discussion with Andreas. A discussion that was never resolved. Sarah laughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m not a believer in ¡®love conquers all,¡¯ but it sure helps. Barriers come down if partners are committed. Some people question the ability of a vampire to love, but I¡¯ve seen it for myself. The last thing they want is to harm their partners. We offer classes to increase the vampire¡¯s control over his impulses and to minimize the partner setting off certain triggers. But, yes, of course, trust is a big issue. But that¡¯s true of any relationship, whether a vampire is involved or not.¡± Yeah, but could you ever trust a predator? Then again, maybe that edge of danger was part of the thrill. That was a disquieting thought. Ari checked her watch. Time had passed quickly, and she still planned to visit the magic lab on her way out of town. She stuck out a hand. ¡°Thanks, Sarah. I¡¯ve taken up a lot of your time, but you¡¯ve been helpful.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± The spark of energy from Sarah was carefully controlled. This woman knew her abilities. ¡°If the need arises, don¡¯t forget we¡¯re here,¡± Sarah said. Ari stared at the counselor, momentarily speechless. Was this an offer of personal assistance? Had Sarah read something into Ari¡¯s questions? Something she hadn¡¯t intended to share? ¡°Didn¡¯t Harold say you might be referring clients?¡± Sarah asked, ending the awkward pause. Embarrassed she¡¯d jumped to the wrong conclusion, Ari gave a weak smile. ¡°Oh, yeah. I might do that.¡± The Otherworld Forensics & Research Laboratory (OFR), known as ¡®the kitchen,¡¯ was housed behind an ordinary door at the rear of the Magic Hall. A small black sign marked the Lab Entrance to a scientific playground. In order to accommodate the expanding world of investigative processing, the lab had been recently remodeled with new equipment and more efficient workspace. It still retained its magical essence. Ari paused in the doorway and made a quick sweep of the room. Multiple aisles, similar to a library, stretched from end to end. Instead of wooden bookshelves and tables, granite and stainless steel counters equipped with sinks and forensic paraphernalia¡ªtest tubes, beakers, microscopes and complex analysis machines¡ªlined each row. If that had been the extent of the lab, OFR might have been any forensic facility in the country. But the OFR utilized many unique items. Electric caldrons, jars of non-human specimens, brightly colored bottles of rare chemicals, and the canisters marked with strange symbols. Those were the magical binding agents. The entire west wall of the room held a series of cubbyholes divided into sections containing herbs, tested and untested potions, and magical powders. The east wall housed the actual library, filled with thousands of books on science and magic. This was Heaven to Ari¡¯s witch blood. It sang in her veins, and her fingers twitched with the urge to jump into the nearest project. This was the reason history depicted witches as stirring cauldrons. Mixing magical ingredients and conjuring spells was at the core of witchcraft, an inherited talent shared by every member of the race of sorcerers, whether they were from the witch or wizard bloodline. Some were just better at it than others. More than two dozen human and magical beings moved among the various collections, each absorbed in some experiment. Steam bubbled from a nearby shiny, silver cauldron and an aroma like spring flowers drifted in the air. Across the room, two young dwarves wielding large butcher knives chopped a black, lumpy substance and tossed the pieces into a three-foot blender. Pots hissed, tubing bubbled in the noisy and colorful landscape. Ari¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the activity on her right. An old man with a long beard was standing in front of a steaming, bubbling pot. He shifted his weight from one foot to another and muttered under his breath. Every few seconds he punctuated his chant by dropping a pinch of powder into the fermenting broth. Ari briefly wondered if he could conjure something to stop the dreams, but she knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. She turned away and searched the room for Gillian, spotting her slim figure wrapped in yellow and purple. Gillian wasn¡¯t blind to basic fashion, but she could argue forever about the negative effects of white lab coats on creativity. She looked up as Ari approached. ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait for me to call, huh? Since you¡¯re here, take a look at this.¡± She pointed to a jar on the counter in front of her and stood aside. Ari looked at the squishy mass inside. ¡°It¡¯s a bunch of tiny eyeballs. So what?¡± ¡°Eye of newt,¡± Gillian said. ¡°What do you want with lizard eyeballs?¡± ¡°Technically, salamander. Ari, I¡¯m surprised at you. As a witch, you should be familiar with Macbeth. ¡®Eye of newt, toe of frog.¡¯¡± Stunned, Ari stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re trying to make a potion? Gillian, that¡¯s an old wives¡¯ tale. That stuff,¡± she point at the jar in distaste, ¡°isn¡¯t good for anything.¡± Gillian¡¯s merry laugh broke out. ¡°Gotcha! You and I may know that, but the fake sorcerer we raided didn¡¯t. This was one of his staple items. You should¡¯ve seen his crystal ball. It was plastic.¡± Ari rolled her eyes. Couldn¡¯t the frauds at least do the research? And buy the right equipment? At least another charlatan was out of business. Since most of the human public couldn¡¯t tell the difference, the frauds and wannabes did a lot of damage and ruined the reputations of genuine conjurers. ¡°Very funny, Gilli, but I hope some of this mess is from my crime scene.¡± Ari nodded to the collection of papers and test tubes covering the elf¡¯s work space. ¡°Learn anything?¡± ¡°Nothing earth shattering. Blood, anger, fear. The energy source analysis was a mixture, as expected.¡± She handed Ari a printed report. ¡°Everything from vampire to lycanthrope to demon.¡± ¡°Demon?¡± Ari frowned. ¡°It was faint. Lots of halfling demons live peacefully in the city.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. Rarely seen them, but I worked with one last year for a while. Interesting guy. Nothing like the full bloods. So, anything else?¡± Ari folded the source report and put it in her pocket. She¡¯d give Ryan a copy. Not that he¡¯d care. ¡°Give me a break,¡± Gillian protested. ¡°We¡¯re still filtering. It¡¯s hard to filter out all the human scent. May take two or three more days. Your human cops were thorough¡ªcontaminated the entire scene.¡± Ari grinned at Gillian¡¯s complaint. Such tunnel vision. If it interfered with the sensory work, it had to be bad. ¡°Is that the long way of saying you don¡¯t have anything else for me?¡± ¡°Mostly. There is one puzzle. I processed everything in the parking lot. Handfuls of gravel from the sides. Even swabbed the leaves on the bushes, as you suggested. And I didn¡¯t find what should have been there.¡± She paused and looked at Ari. ¡°No odor or energy trace of a gun being discharged in the area.¡± Ari¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Are you saying a gun wasn¡¯t used?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t go that far. But I can¡¯t prove it was either. My finding is inconclusive. The time lag worked against us. After twelve hours it¡¯s hard to pick up gun trace energy even with OFR equipment and skills.¡± The ¡°skills¡± she referred to involved a complicated process of enhancing potions, machine analysis, and magical beings specially selected and trained for their sense of smell and sensitivity to all types of energy, including magical. They could detect things not found by other methods. It usually brought good results, if swabs and collections were timely. Inconclusive. Ari compressed her lips. Damn. Ryan¡¯s bureaucratic snafu had bit them again. Chapter Five The drive to the rolling hill country where Rosalina lived took an hour. Not a long trip, but long enough to move from thinking about the lab report to worrying about the evening ahead. Plenty of time for her stomach to turn flip-flops. When pieces of the dreams began to play an endless loop in Ari¡¯s head¡ªhis face, his voice, she began to talk aloud, sharing her fears with Mini, her intrepid car. Anything to stop the pictures. At least it passed the time. Page 12 Ari had purchased the green Mini Cooper for a song almost five years ago. The former owner was a drug dealer, killed in a shootout while driving the little coupe. Ari had worked hard to repair the damage; the shattered windows and bloodstains. During the restoration, the two had bonded. Mini had become a sounding board and her best listener. Today was no exception. Best of all, Mini had no backtalk to Ari¡¯s nervous rants. She arrived in town before dinnertime. Too early. Ari drove to the park, sank onto a bench and stared across the lake, watching the occasional duck until dusk fell. Depending on the choice of fantasy, the word seer usually conjured the image of a dark-haired, gypsy-like woman with a crystal ball, or maybe a mysterious figure in a long robe holding a staff and living in a cave. By that criteria, Rosalina didn¡¯t look much like a diviner. She had short red curls, bright blue eyes and lived in a modern walk-out ranch with her husband and three children. To the best of Ari¡¯s knowledge, she had no crystal ball, walking staff, or cave. She did, however, do her best work under the light of the full moon and in an isolated clearing in the woods. From prior visits with her relatives, Ari knew the way. Dressed in jeans and a t-shirt, Rosalina sat cross-legged, Indian-style in the middle of a ring of flickering candles. A white lace shawl lay draped across her shoulders and arms. ¡°Welcome, Arianna Talaitha Calin. Please join me in the circle,¡± she invited. Ari paused long enough to sprinkle herself with cleansing water from a large white bowl, then entered the circle. She knelt across from Rosalina as the candlelight shimmered over the seer¡¯s composed features. Ari gave the other woman a weak smile and recited the traditional words of the ceremony. ¡°I have come to seek your wise counsel.¡± ¡°Yes, spirit daughter,¡± was the response. ¡°I will hear your petition. What knowledge do you seek?¡± ¡°An interpretation of the legend of Ramora.¡± ¡°Have you had the dreams?¡± Ari hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve had dreams, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re tied to the legend.¡± She was reluctant to discuss this with anyone. It made it seem more real. Yet this was why she had come. She swallowed hard and went on. ¡°Five times the same man has appeared in my dreams. In the last, he called my name.¡± Rosalina smiled. ¡°You wish to know if this is the soul mate prophesied by the legend?¡± ¡°Yes. I mean, I¡¯m hoping he isn¡¯t.¡± The seer¡¯s face registered surprise. ¡°Yours is not the usual request. Most women of your family come to me hoping for confirmation.¡± When Ari didn¡¯t respond, Rosalina set a large candle between them and handed Ari a ten-inch silver lighter. ¡°Light the sacred flame, Arianna, and we shall ask the Goddess for guidance.¡± As Ari obeyed the instructions, Rosalina spread a small blue scarf on the ground and took a bag of similar cloth in her hands. She began a soft chant in an ancient witch tongue. Ari recognized the words she¡¯d been taught by her mother and Great-Gran. An appeal to the Goddess to show them the truth, whatever that truth might be. The chant ended, and they sat in silence, focusing on the candlelight. The flames provided the sole flickering movement, and the only sounds were those of a forest at night. Leaves stirred; an owl hooted. The air smelled of incense and melting wax. Rosalina untied the string on the bag and held it out to Ari. ¡°We will cast three.¡± Ari reached in and, without looking, selected three rune stones, one at a time, and placed them on the scarf in the order drawn. Rosalina studied them to divine their meaning. Ari recognized the three stones: Ansuz, Ehwaz, and Wunjo. She had not been gifted with the skill to divine their combined meaning. She waited for Rosalina to tell her. When the seer raised her head, her gaze was far away. ¡°With Ansuz the Goddess has acknowledged your interest in exploring your family heritage and found it to be a worthy quest. Ehwaz sets forth the alternatives in your question, the possibility of creating greater links between two people or parting them forever. And Wunjo, the ultimate outcome rune in this casting, means your heart will know the way.¡± Rosalina stopped, and Ari waited for her to continue. She didn¡¯t. ¡°Is that it? Nothing else? Surely there¡¯s more you can tell me.¡± ¡°I could recite the legend, if that would help.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Ari could hardly contain her disappointment. What kind of answer was that? If she knew the way or the answer already, she wouldn¡¯t be here. But maybe there was more, in the legend itself. Even small details might make a difference. Rosalina regarded her with a serious face. ¡°The Calin family Book of Shadows records this tale. Hasn¡¯t it returned to your hands?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s been missing since my mother died.¡± Rosalina frowned, then nodded twice. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll tell you what I know. I¡¯m sure you heard the story before as a small child, but often we don¡¯t truly listen until the moment is right.¡± The seer focused on the candlelight again, as if drawing from some hidden store of knowledge. ¡°Many generations ago a very young and beautiful girl named Ramora had three suitors. The first man was tall and handsome and very romantic. The second was a wealthy older man who would cherish her and provide for all her material needs. The third man loved children and would be an excellent father. When all three asked for her hand in marriage, Ramora could not make up her mind. She wanted everything the three could provide. Many months passed. One night, she had a dream in which she foresaw future events. ¡°In the dream, her indecision continued for years. The other village maidens were duly married, and her three suitors fell into despair. They lost all hope of winning her hand and regretted they had not chosen another. The romantic man went to war and was killed in battle. The rich man journeyed into foreign lands, was robbed and beaten to death. The good father was so despondent without a family of his own that he died of a broken heart. Ramora saw herself grow old and die alone. ¡°When she woke from the dream, Ramora was desperate to make a decision before the dream came true. She begged the Goddess for help.¡± Rosalina paused and gave Ari a sharp look. ¡°This is the part that directly affects you, spirit daughter. For Ramora was your ancestor.¡± Ari knew that, but it sounded like the knell of doom. Her throat tightened, and she couldn¡¯t speak. She knew what was coming. ¡°The Goddess agreed to help, but because of Ramora¡¯s failure to make a decision, one condition was imposed. Ramora would never make the choice of a mate again; she would have only one mate in her life, a man tied to her for eternity. Her daughters and their daughters through the generations would be bound by the same condition. Ramora agreed. The Goddess told her the right mate would appear to her in a dream. As the story goes, the dream occurred that very night, and Ramora lived a long and happy life with her chosen husband.¡± Ari let out a breath she hadn¡¯t been aware she was holding. ¡°Which one did she choose?¡± Rosalina shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It would be recorded in your Book of Shadows. Her choice didn¡¯t carry into common folklore. Possibly, because it¡¯s not the point of the story.¡± Ari thought over what she¡¯d heard. ¡°Does it have to happen that way? Couldn¡¯t I have innocent dreams that mean nothing?¡± ¡°You know your family history as well as I do. Your mother, your grandmother, Great-Gran. All had the dream. And your family tree doesn¡¯t show any second marriages. Ari, you said you¡¯ve had the dream five times. And now he¡¯s spoken to you. Perhaps the fates grow weary of waiting. How much clearer can this be?¡± Ari took a shaky breath. Rosalina leaned forward, searching Ari¡¯s face. ¡°What is wrong? Are you sure you don¡¯t want this man?¡± ¡°No! I mean, yes, I¡¯m sure. He isn¡¯t the right one. He can¡¯t be. Rosalina, he¡¯s a vampire.¡± Ari sat back on her heels and watched comprehension flood Rosalina¡¯s face. ¡°That is unusual,¡± the seer said, after a moment. Unusual? The idea almost panicked Ari. Sure, she was attracted to Andreas. The image of his dark, lean figure flashed in her head. His dancing eyes, his strength during a time of grief, the talks, the kiss. All that had been ruined by one awful night. Their magics had shared some psychic link she didn¡¯t understand, a link so strong it woke the sleeping vampire and allowed him to know her thoughts. That was freaky enough, but later she¡¯d watched him kill someone. What if that mysterious link went both ways? Had bound them at the moment of his kill? Would she have experienced his blood lust, his satisfaction? Ari shuddered. She didn¡¯t want to be bound to anyone against her will¡ªbut especially not to a vampire. She took a deep breath. She needed to stop reacting and look at this logically. When she spoke this time her voice was steady. ¡°What happens if I ignore the dreams?¡± ¡°If these are the dreams sent by the Goddess, then you will remain alone and unfulfilled.¡± Rosalina suddenly looked uncertain, her voice faltered. ¡°It is your duty to carry on the Calin bloodline.¡± ¡°With a vampire? How would I do that?¡± Vampires were sterile. Such a mating would never result in little Calins running around. The seer shook her head, but her voice regained its confidence. ¡°If the Goddess approves, there is always a way. You path will become clear in time.¡± Ari stared at her in disbelief. Not in this case. She frowned. There must be a loophole, something that would change the outcome. Rosalina took a packet no larger than a tea bag from her pocket and handed it to Ari. ¡°Do not fret, spirit daughter. If you truly don¡¯t want this union, it won¡¯t happen. Put these herbs under your pillow. It will keep the intruder out of your dreams for a while.¡± Her gaze deepened, her lips forming a faint smile. ¡°Your fate rests in your own hands. The Goddess does not presume to choose for you. She only allows you to see what is in your heart.¡± In my heart? Relief surged through Ari. There were alternatives. She¡¯d avoid him, refuse to let her heart get involved. That should be easy enough. Problem solved. ¡°Then I can handle this. I¡¯ll just be careful. He¡¯s not the right man for me.¡± Page 13 When Ari entered her apartment that night, she placed the packet of herbs under her pillow. No more pillow talk, Mr. Vampire. You¡¯re gone. Out of my life. Hoping for a dreamless night¡¯s sleep, she was ready to crawl into bed when she remembered to check the small answering machine that sat on her kitchen counter. She¡¯d notified dispatch of her unavailability and had put her cell phone on forward when she¡¯d left for Rosalina¡¯s. The light was blinking, the counter showed one message. When she pushed the button, the voice on the recording got her immediate attention. ¡°This is Thelma West. Can you call me as soon as possible? Even tonight? I want to clear things up. Eddie¡¯s been protecting me.¡± Ari stared at the machine. Was Eddie¡¯s mother confessing? Ari looked at the clock over the fridge. The call had come in three hours ago, it was now 1:03. Too late. It would have to wait until morning. Ari¡¯s mind rewound and replayed their interview. Had Mrs. West¡¯s emotional display been a cover? Had she resented Jules enough to commit murder? Still, this didn¡¯t fit the facts. Thinking a matronly lady could kill a vampire was more incredible than pinning it on Eddie. The only thing that fit was Eddie taking the blame. Who wouldn¡¯t lie for their mother? Whatever her story, Eddie¡¯s all-together-looking family was a mess. Ari tossed restlessly for a long time, but when she finally fell into exhausted sleep, no unwelcome visitors invaded her dreams. By 7:30 that morning, Ari was in her office waiting for Mrs. West. She¡¯d called Eddie¡¯s mother an hour earlier, foregoing her usual morning run to come into work early and already had the coffee pot on. She¡¯d chosen her office rather than the PD because she still thought Mrs. West was an unlikely killer. If the woman provided a believable confession, Ari would take her straight to Ryan for a formal statement, but there was a good chance this was a mistake or a lie. It would be very much in character for Mrs. West to concoct some story in a misguided attempt to protect her son. Ari was pouring the first cup of coffee when Thelma West arrived. ¡°Thank you for seeing me. I¡¯ve been so worried ever since we talked. I now know I need to tell you everything.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a seat,¡± Ari said, handing her the coffee. ¡°Tell me what you meant by Eddie was protecting you.¡± Ari studied her as the woman gathered her thoughts. Another dress, this time with a sweater. Sturdy pumps. Large straw handbag placed beside her chair. Carefully combed curls. Mrs. West set down her cup. ¡°I told Eddie I was going to shoot Jules,¡± she announced, her voice flat. ¡°I was angry about the bonding, and Eddie said it would somehow work out. As if it could! So I told him my plans. I wasn¡¯t going to let that vampire¡­that vermin¡­ruin our family. Do you understand? Jules was stealing my daughter¡¯s life. Worse than killing her.¡± Mrs. West¡¯s look was defiant. ¡°I practiced killing him in my head. Just like shooting rats at Granddaddy¡¯s farm, and I¡¯ve had plenty of practice at that.¡± Ari was speechless. She¡¯d never expected such bitter hatred from this woman. The flat voice made the confession even more chilling. Mrs. West looked away for a moment, then brought her focus back to Ari. ¡°I¡¯d do anything to protect my children, and shooting him was the only way to save her. Eddie had every reason to believe I shot that¡­thing. I needed to save Lorraine from herself. She was bound to a godless creature, and she¡­she wanted Jules to make her one of them.¡± The woman shuddered at the thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t want my only daughter, my baby, to burn in hell.¡± Her voice caught on the last words, revealing the first sign of her underlying conflicts. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened the night Jules died.¡± No matter what Ari thought of the things she was hearing, she wanted to keep her talking. Mrs. West regained her composure. Her voice was calm again, resigned, as if she was determined to face whatever was coming. ¡°We¡¯d had a family Fourth of July picnic, but Lorraine had left early to meet him. Eddie and I argued, like I told you before, and I ran out of the house with his father¡¯s gun. Eddie knew I had it, because he searched the house. I found the open drawers when I got home. That¡¯s why he confessed. He believes I killed Jules.¡± She lifted her chin. ¡°I planned it. Bought the silver bullets. And I waited outside Lorraine¡¯s house.¡± She hesitated, and her shoulders slumped. ¡°But I kept thinking what it would do to her to witness that. God help me, I failed. I just couldn¡¯t do it. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to face my daughter afterwards. So I walked down by the river and then went home.¡± Her jowls trembled, and she avoided looking at Ari. ¡°Someone else saved my daughter,¡± she said, so quietly Ari barely heard her. Mrs. West covered her face with her hands and began to cry. What the hell? Ari stared at the older woman. Mrs. West had gone from an apparent confession to denial in seconds. Was this the truth or an attempt to get both herself and her son off the hook? The woman appeared more than capable of pulling the trigger, and Jules might have let her get close enough, but how would she get away without being seen? Unless Eddie and his mother were covering for each other. Hmm. It was worth considering, but by Mrs. West¡¯s account, she was outside Lorraine¡¯s home and never at the Woodland Inn. ¡°Where¡¯s the gun?¡± Mrs. West opened the straw handbag and took out a pistol, encased in a plastic zip bag. Ari took it, so Ryan and the police lab could do their thing. They had nothing to compare it to, no bullets, but the lab could at least tell if it had been fired recently. ¡°I don¡¯t see how this clears Eddie,¡± Ari said, as she placed the baggie in her drawer. ¡°What makes you think he didn¡¯t shoot Jules to keep you from committing murder?¡± Mrs. West¡¯s face pinched in alarm. ¡°No, no. Eddie was angry, but not filled with hate. Someone else did this. And I hope he or she gets away. I know it¡¯s wrong, but I will bless that person every day of my life.¡± Ari ignored an urge to argue with her, and there wasn¡¯t much else to say. Ari was used to bigotry, had heard a lot of anti-Otherworld comments her whole life, but never out of the mouth of a motherly, middle-class woman like Thelma West. Ari was glad it wasn¡¯t her job to judge the love and hate that warred inside this woman. Mrs. West¡¯s confession was ugly, but if it turned out to be accurate, the law wouldn¡¯t be holding her accountable. It didn¡¯t punish evil thoughts. Ari watched as Eddie¡¯s mother left the Cultural Center, her back straight, her head held high. Human beings were a strange lot. Ari called Ryan and repeated the entire conversation. He wasn¡¯t impressed and said it didn¡¯t change anything. Since she¡¯d expected that reaction, she wasn¡¯t disappointed. Still, it was good news as far as she was concerned. She had a reason why Eddie would have lied. Now, all she needed was the right suspect. That afternoon, Ari spent two hours waiting on customers at Basil & Sage, while Claris bought plants and supplies from a local nursery. Afterward they shared Claris¡¯s homemade chicken soup, and Ari recounted her visit to Rosalina. Claris didn¡¯t have much to say. ¡°What do you think this all means?¡± she asked, not looking at Ari. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She said the Goddess doesn¡¯t make the decision, I do. But if the dreams are supposed to reveal my true feelings¡­¡± Ari grimaced, not liking where that train of thought led. ¡°How could that be? A vampire for a soul mate?¡± Claris reached out and clutched Ari¡¯s hand. ¡°She didn¡¯t say that, did she? As she pointed out, you have a duty to produce children. Even I know that vampires are sterile. So maybe none of this is set in stone.¡± ¡°I have to believe that,¡± Ari said, so quietly her friend leaned forward to hear. ¡°But the dreams are so real, so insistent. Sometimes I feel drawn to him.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a vampiric trick? Something Andreas is doing?¡± Ari lifted her head and met Claris¡¯s worried gaze. ¡°That would be preferable. Maybe I could do something about it.¡± Hearing the whine in her voice, Ari straightened, a wry quirk on her lips. ¡°Listen to me. Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m talking like this. No matter what else happens, nobody gets to decide my fate, except me.¡± Claris heaved a sigh as Ari came out of her funk. ¡°That¡¯s one of the things I admire about you. The way you take matters in your own hands.¡± Ari laughed, genuinely amused. ¡°Yeah, and we¡¯ve seen how well that works sometimes. At least, I try.¡± Not long after that conversation, Ari headed out for her nightly rounds of the city. There were certain hot spots, like the park and the bars, that she always checked before going home. Along the way, maybe she¡¯d plot a strategy for dealing with Andreas, or maybe she¡¯d just enjoy the walk and not think at all. With luck she¡¯d get home in time for a lazy, mindless evening in front of the TV. A few hours without worrying about vampires, or dreams, or murder. She had completed a sweep of the bar district and was on her way to the park, when her pager beeped. The text was garbled, so Ari called in. ¡°Otherworld fatality, Goshen Park, north shelter,¡± Dispatch reported. ¡°Meet Lt. Foster at the scene.¡± Chapter Six By cutting through the alleys, Ari arrived at the crime scene in under six minutes, but the press vans were already parked on the grass. News traveled fast and reporters even faster. Nothing was more than minutes away in Olde Town, especially Goshen Park, which provided a natural border between the older sections of Riverdale and the modern city with its suburbs. Except for the flashing lights from emergency vehicles, the scene was still mostly dark. The park was closed to the human public at this time of night; park lights were on automatic shut-off, and there were no street lamps nearby. Highlighted by the recurring flashes, officers strung crime scene tape, and techs worked by battery-powered lanterns to set up the floodlights. She headed for the shelter house, the center of all this activity. The floodlights came on, illumining the scene in a garish glow. Officers quickly finished with the yellow tape and switched their efforts to blocking the press and the growing number of spectators. Ryan was near the shelter; his blond head bent over a shadowed object on the ground. The victim, she assumed. A pudgy young man in his twenties sat on top of a picnic table inside the shelter, his head bowed into his hands, and a cop stood nearby. Another victim or suspect? Ari did a mental head slap. Everyone was a suspect at this point. Page 14 She made her way to the table first. ¡°What do we have here?¡± ¡°Vampire death.¡± The cop recognized her and nodded to his charge. ¡°Victim¡¯s boyfriend. He found the body.¡± ¡°His name?¡± The cop shrugged. ¡°We haven¡¯t been formally introduced,¡± he said with that dry humor only cops can pull off at a murder scene. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said to the boyfriend. ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with the victim?¡± He bobbed his head but didn¡¯t look up. She noticed the blood on his shirt and hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. Can you tell me your name?¡± ¡°Carl. Carlton Austin.¡± His voice was muffled, but he finally raised his head. The normal lines of his square face were twisted by misery; his cheeks were wet with tears. Ari had seen the same devastated look on Lorraine. Were vampire relationships always this intense? It was clear to her Austin needed professional help, and she knew an agency qualified to provide it. She scanned the area for Ryan, but he¡¯d disappeared from view, probably behind one of the vans. Ari shrugged and punched the keys on her cell. She wasn¡¯t surprised when a live voice answered at Shale & Associates. Any agency working with the Otherworld community would have a regular night staff. Ari relayed the problem, and the female voice promised to take care of it. ¡°Carl, someone is coming to be with you. We¡¯ll talk a little later. You need to wait with this officer.¡± He nodded, looking lost. She searched for Ryan again. This time she spotted him with a group of CS techs and began to work her way in his direction. Trying to get a feel for the scene, she took note of trees and park equipment near the victim¡¯s body. She extended her senses, seeking anything that might determine what had happened here. Ari suddenly stiffened. Pleasant shivers raced down her arms as her magic hummed in recognition of a familiar vampire power. What was Andreas doing here? She slowed her steps to a standstill, swallowing against the sudden dryness in her throat. Directly ahead of her, a tall, dark form glided smoothly toward Ryan. She wondered if she could still walk away, avoid the meeting. Maybe she could interview the crowd, get lost among the bystanders until he left. She¡¯d almost convinced herself that might work, when Andreas¡¯s head swiveled. He looked her straight in the eye and beckoned toward Ryan. Of course he¡¯d known all along she was there. Ari sighed and raised her chin. Might as well get this over with. And keep it brief. Ari watched Ryan¡¯s face as she and Andreas approached from converging directions. Expressionless. Ryan knew there had been a serious breach between Ari and Andreas. After all, he¡¯d talked to Andreas the night it happened, but Ari had never discussed it with him beyond the obvious death of the werewolf. He knew about that, but not about the mind link. Some things were too personal. Too awkward. ¡°Ari, you made good time,¡± Ryan said, his look speculative. ¡°I was close by.¡± ¡°Andreas,¡± he continued, ¡°thought we might be hearing from you. But not this fast.¡± ¡°Bad news travels quickly.¡± The rich warmth of Andreas¡¯s voice nearly curled her toes. The sound of it always did strange things to her. Nice things. In spite of everything that went wrong between them, she missed his voice and the touch of his magic. ¡°Arianna,¡± Andreas said to her. She nodded, not looking at him. ¡°Hi.¡± It was feeble, but at least she spoke. She felt his eyes skim over her face, before turning to Ryan. ¡°What can you tell me?¡± he asked. ¡°Not much yet. Victim¡¯s name is Patricia. That¡¯s her boyfriend over there.¡± Ryan shrugged. ¡°ME¡¯s on his way.¡± ¡°I want in on the investigation,¡± Andreas said abruptly. ¡°Like last year. Full access. Two vampire murders in a week make this the business of the vampire court.¡± ¡°Magic Council is already involved,¡± Ryan said neutrally, his gaze flicking to Ari. ¡°As far as I know they still represent the vampires, and Ari¡¯s their Guardian. I¡¯m not saying your expertise wouldn¡¯t be useful, but Ari has the final call on whether you¡¯re in or out.¡± Oh, thanks, Ryan. Did he have to dump this on her? Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have, if she had told him the whole story, warned him she and Andreas couldn¡¯t work together again. ¡°We don¡¯t need your help,¡± Ari said bluntly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the same situation as last year¡¯s case.¡± And she didn¡¯t want to spend that much time around him. ¡°I¡¯ll make my reports to the Magic Council as usual, and your rep can keep Prince Daron informed.¡± She kept it formal, not looking at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Ryan?¡± ¡°Oh, no, Ari. Officially on the fence. Not my decision.¡± Ryan shook his head to emphasize his words. ¡°You two have to work this out. I have a crime scene to preserve.¡± He walked away. Coward. Ari wanted to hurl the word after him. Being alone with Andreas was the last thing she wanted. ¡°Do you want us running our own investigation? Outside the confines and rules of the Council?¡± Andreas asked quietly. ¡°Because that will happen.¡± She looked at him then, her irritation obvious. ¡°You would do that?¡± She read the answer in his steady gaze. ¡°Fine. Do as you please. Apparently you intend to anyway. So hang around if that¡¯s what you want, just stay out of my way.¡± ¡°Arianna,¡± he began. She was already striding toward the victim, forcing herself not to run. She had to get far away from his insidious attraction, that false sense of warmth and well-being his magic conveyed and the way her magic responded, as if sighting home after a long absence. Andreas¡¯s gaze followed her, like hot needles on her skin. Then, the awareness lessened, as he¡¯d turned away. Ari twitched her shoulders to relieve the tension. She wasn¡¯t looking back. She didn¡¯t care where he¡¯d gone or what he was doing, as long as it didn¡¯t involve her. Almost immediately, she felt something else. Something that made her edgy. She didn¡¯t recognize it, but it seemed to rise from the victim¡¯s body. She approached the rapidly decaying corpse but didn''t see anything that should have caused her discomfort. Thinking she''d been thrown off balance by Andreas, she concentrated on what the scene could tell her. The victim was a female vampire, probably around thirty when bitten. Since Ari could no longer get a sense of her power, it wasn¡¯t possible to estimate how long she¡¯d been a vampire. She¡¯d been part of the truly dead since someone put matching holes in her head and chest. Considering the decay process was still active, this was a recent kill. Ari stared at the wounds. Strange looking for gunshots, the edges too irregular. No evidence of bullets or casings on the ground. This looked like the same cause of death as Jules. Where was Riverdale¡¯s ME? She wanted some answers this time. Her skin still prickled, her witch senses uneasy, reacting to some form of negative energy in the area. She glanced around, making sure Andreas wasn¡¯t somehow responsible for the on-going tension, but he was busy on the far side of the scene. Besides, this magical energy was dark, much darker than Andreas¡¯s, even during the time she¡¯d seen him shadowed with fury. She took a tentative sniff of the air. Something¡­she still couldn¡¯t identify it. She glanced at Andreas again, this time wondering if he sensed the same disturbance. She wasn¡¯t willing to ask him. The less contact between them, the better. She needed Gillian. She flipped open her phone and made the request. Maybe the ES reader would locate the source. She told Gillian to hurry. Ari made an effort to ignore the creepy feeling and crouched next to the victim. She noted each detail. Casual attire. Jeans, blue shirt, leather sandals. The straight black hair was long; loose strands crisscrossed the decayed remains of the victim¡¯s face. Ari decided she¡¯d had fine features. Slender nose, slightly slanted eyes. The position of the body indicated she¡¯d been facing the picnic table at the time of the attack. That must have been where the killer waited. Dammit, that¡¯s where Carl was sitting, contaminating possible evidence! Ari straightened to alert the cops, but Carl had already been moved and techs were examining the table. Ryan was a step ahead of her. Raised voices near the perimeter barriers drew her attention, and she saw Harold Shale in earnest conversation with one of Ryan¡¯s cops. She wished it had been Sarah Young, but she¡¯d take what she could get. ¡°He¡¯s with me!¡± Ari shouted. The cop waved and let him through. She met Shale halfway and escorted him to Carl¡¯s location. ¡°You two know each other?¡± ¡°Yes, I know Carl,¡± Shale said. The other man sat, morose, non-responsive. ¡°He¡¯s been like that since I got here,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯d like to talk with him as soon as possible, if you can settle him down. But you can¡¯t ask him what happened. Keep it general.¡± Shale indicated he understood and turned to the task of reassuring the distraught victim. As she left, Ari heard Shale begin with ¡°Carl, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Relieved the victim¡¯s boyfriend was now in professional hands, she tracked down Ryan. Probably should have told him Shale was coming before the counselor arrived. Would have, if Andreas¡¯s presence hadn¡¯t already screwed up her concentration. ¡°That¡¯s the counselor, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ryan asked as soon as he noticed her. ¡°Yeah, I called him when I first got here. Sorry I didn¡¯t mention it before.¡± ¡°You think he can help? Boyfriend¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°Yeah, I noticed. That¡¯s why I thought we needed a pro. If Shale can calm him, we¡¯ll have a better chance at an interview.¡± ¡°He better not question him about this,¡± Ryan groused. ¡°The boyfriend¡¯s still a suspect.¡± ¡°I warned him.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, not sure I like getting civilians involved. This second vampire murder is big trouble, Ari.¡± He gave her an apprehensive look. Page 15 ¡°Yeah.¡± Neither of them said the words¡ªserial killer¡ªbut they hung unspoken in the air. ¡°Can¡¯t have a bunch of untrained personnel stumbling around.¡± Ari bridled. ¡°You were more than ready to welcome a certain vampire.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s different. It¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°So is Shale. We need to interview the boyfriend tonight. That won¡¯t happen if we have a hysterical witness.¡± Ryan¡¯s attitude was irritating. How come Andreas was OK and Shale wasn¡¯t? ¡°OK. OK. But just because Andreas annoys you, don¡¯t take it out on me. You need to chill. Let¡¯s just get this scene processed.¡± Ari stared at Ryan¡¯s back as he stalked across to his techs. Was she being unreasonable? Maybe, but Ryan didn¡¯t have all the facts. She flushed, wondering what he¡¯d say if he did. One thing was for sure, he wouldn¡¯t want her personal life to interfere with the investigation. She¡¯d work on minimizing the overlap. It¡¯d help if a certain vampire would go home. The Medical Examiner came, verified the two murder scenes were similar, and left. Not very helpful. Gillian arrived and took samples from the body and from the surrounding area. Ari noticed she did a complete circuit of the scene, speaking with the crime scene techs and the victim¡¯s boyfriend. Before she left, Gillian found Ari again and showed her the strange readings on the ES recorder. ¡°It¡¯s really weird,¡± Gillian said. ¡°See these multiple rows of sharp spikes. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Gillian shook her head over the strange readings and was mumbling to herself when she left. An unidentified pattern. It had to be the same phenomenon that Ari had found so oppressive. At least they had viable samples this time, and Gillian could do further testing back at the lab. The lack of immediate identification by the ES wasn¡¯t a complete surprise, since the handhelds were only programmed with common energy patterns, but Gillian was puzzled, and that was a bad sign. It confirmed Ari¡¯s gnawing fears that something about this case was very wrong. As soon as Gillian left and the remains were taken away, Shale asked if he could take Carl Austin, the victim¡¯s boyfriend, to his agency to await questioning. Ryan checked with Ari before agreeing. His earlier irritation with her seemed forgotten, but he¡¯d also consulted with Andreas before giving final approval. Obviously, the vampire had been included in the investigation. That didn¡¯t help Ari¡¯s mood or focus. She flexed her tense shoulders and went about the task of processing the scene. When she checked, too often for her peace of mind, Andreas was always far away from her. She didn¡¯t think it was coincidence. It was an hour and a half later before they were finished with the scene and ready to interview the boyfriend. Ari rode with Ryan in his cruiser, and Andreas met them at Shale & Associates. Ari had hoped Andreas wouldn¡¯t take it this far, that he¡¯d be content with viewing the crime scene, but here they were, and he showed no sign of leaving. Shale and their witness sat at a far table near the back of the main meeting room. They were talking quietly, heads bent toward one another. Otherwise, the area was empty. Instead of Ms. Binderman, an early-twenties woman operated the front desk. Before they could tell her their business, Shale spotted them and waved. Carl Austin appeared more composed. His forehead still creased with misery, but the tears had stopped. His square, fleshy face remained red and blotchy. Ryan got through the preliminaries in a hurry. Everyone in the room was eager to know what Carl had to say. His early answers deflated their hopes. According to his account, he¡¯d found Patricia¡¯s dead body when he arrived. ¡°I was a few minutes late. We met there every night around eight o¡¯clock. Maybe if I had been on time¡­¡± Yeah, you might be dead, too, Ari thought. Considering the condition of the victim¡¯s body, she must have died near 8:00. He hadn¡¯t missed the killer by much. Or he was the killer. Ryan didn¡¯t let him dwell on the ifs. ¡°Did you see anyone? Hear anything?¡± When Carl shook his head, Ryan said, ¡°Describe what you did and saw as you approached the shelter.¡± ¡°Nothing unusual. I was surprised I didn¡¯t see her waiting. I walked over to the table, and that¡¯s when I saw¡­¡± His jaw worked back and forth. ¡°She was just laying there. So still. I saw the wounds, the blood. Who would do that? Patricia never hurt anyone.¡± He looked like he might start crying again. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet,¡± Ryan said. ¡°But you¡¯re helping us find out. How¡¯d you get the blood on the front of your shirt?¡± Carl kept his hands on the table, avoiding contact with the dried stain. ¡°I kind of freaked, started to pick her up. Then I realized how bad it was and called 911. I knew she was gone, but I had to try. After that, I just sat there.¡± ¡°We need the shirt for forensics. Did anyone at the scene spray you with preservative?¡± ¡°Guess so. Some stuff that smelled funny.¡± ¡°Like turpentine. That¡¯s Hemocoat,¡± Ari interjected, pleased Gillian had preserved this sample too. When Shale took Carl to a back room for clean clothes and Ryan accompanied them to collect the shirt as evidence, Ari immediately stood and walked around the room. She wasn¡¯t about to remain at the table with Andreas. All she wanted to do was keep her mind on the murders. She began to compare the two cases in her head. Vampire victims, both involved with human partners. Similar time of day, similar injuries. Looked like the same killer, and this time Eddie was safely in jail. She took a quick glance at Andreas, but he had a cell phone to one ear. He didn¡¯t hang up until the other men returned. Once everyone was seated again, Carl appeared more relaxed than before. Not a big surprise. Sitting around covered in your dead girlfriend¡¯s blood was about as bad as it got. Ari wished they had gotten to his interview earlier. ¡°I loved her, you know. Patricia and I planned to be bonded.¡± Carl blurted the declaration as he dumped himself into a chair. Self-serving? Or just the topmost thought in his mind? For a brief instant, there was silence before the others recovered, and the interview went on. As Carl answered Ryan¡¯s questions, an ordinary boy meets girl story developed. They¡¯d met at a bar, struck up a conversation. He described her as quiet, shy, reconciled to but not enamored with her vampire life. He hadn¡¯t objected to her undead status; he¡¯d just wanted her. ¡°Enemies? Threats?¡± ¡°The only trouble she had was with some of her so-called friends. Other vampires. They let her know they weren¡¯t happy with her dating a human.¡± ¡°Was this a conversation or something more?¡± Andreas interjected, leaning forward, black eyes suddenly alert. ¡°Bullying, intimidating. Nothing physical. She was told she should find better company. It was really directed at me.¡± ¡°Did you ever see them? Hear their names? Were they her nestmates?¡± ¡°No, no names, and she never pointed them out. Patricia was annoyed, not scared. I think it was three or four men.¡± Carl scratched his chin. ¡°Guess I should have asked Patricia more about them. She knew one guy. From before. From her home town of Cincinnati. But, no, not from her nest. She¡¯d have mentioned that. They belonged to some vampire gang.¡± Andreas looked at Ryan. ¡°Leave this to me. I will find them, bring them in.¡± ¡°I hope you catch the bastards who killed her, whoever they are,¡± Austin said through clenched teeth. He studied his hands fisted in front of him. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯d rather find them myself.¡± Ryan gave him a pained look and brought the interview to a close. ¡°We¡¯ll keep you informed of our progress, but don¡¯t go looking for trouble. You¡¯d get in our way or get yourself killed. And don¡¯t leave town.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Carl mumbled. ¡°Well, if we¡¯re through here, I assume Carl¡¯s free to go.¡± Harold Shale stood and turned to his client. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow afternoon.¡± With a heavy sigh, the young man pushed back his chair. He nodded at each of them and left. Ari watched him close the door. No smell of fear rising from him, no abnormal anxiety. His eye movements and body language were appropriate. Unless Carl possessed an unusual talent for deception, he had a long, sleepless night ahead, grieving for someone very important to him. She stood, suddenly tired, anxious to be home. ¡°I have one or two questions for Mr. Shale.¡± Ari froze, as Andreas¡¯s voice seemed to breathe over her skin. She was much too aware of him. If everyone else hadn¡¯t immediately sat down, she might have suggested his questions could wait. Instead, she raised her mental shields to keep his magic at bay and dropped into her chair. ¡°Questions for me?¡± the counselor said. ¡°Yes, of course. Ask me anything.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Andreas leaned forward. ¡°This is the second vampire murder, and both victims were clients of your agency. I think we have to ask if there is anyone among your staff or other clientele who might be involved. Any arguments, someone with a grudge?¡± Shale¡¯s face tightened. ¡°I would have told Ms. Calin if there was.¡± He smoothed out his features. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to sound so defensive, but you hit a nerve. As I listened to the interview, I started worrying about the same thing. But I don¡¯t think the victims even knew one another.¡± He shook his head slowly. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any trouble among the clients, and I can vouch for my staff. Perhaps the connection is merely the ethnicity of our clientele. A hate crime, if you will.¡± ¡°Have you received threats?¡± ¡°From time to time we do. Nothing I remember within the past month. Ms. Binderman could be more specific. She¡¯d know of crank letters or calls. I want to help, but that¡¯s all I know. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to get home now. It¡¯s very late, and tomorrow will be busy.¡± Ari noted Shale¡¯s annoyance. Although he hadn¡¯t liked Andreas bringing up the agency connection, she was glad the issue was out in the open. She¡¯d hesitated to alienate Shale so early in the investigation, but she was aware the agency was the only known link between the deaths. That didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t uncover something else, but for now, they would keep a close eye on Shale & Associates. Page 16 Ari had almost reached the front door in her second attempt to leave, when Andreas spoke from close behind her. She nearly jumped. ¡°Arianna, I would like to see you home.¡± Taken aback, she looked over her shoulder and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s not far.¡± ¡°We need to talk.¡± Ari was shaking her head before he finished. ¡°No, we don¡¯t. Let it go, Andreas. I¡¯m tired. I just want to go home.¡± ¡°Not about the past, the present.¡± She glanced at his face, suddenly curious. What was on his mind? He¡¯d joined the investigation¡ªwhat more could he want? Aware Ryan and Shale were listening, she wanted to end this quickly. She considered refusing. Almost did. But Andreas¡¯s raised brow told her he wouldn¡¯t give up easy. ¡°Make it quick,¡± she said, facing him squarely. He reached past her. ¡°In private,¡± he insisted, holding the door. Ryan cleared his throat, as if he might intervene, then shrugged. Ari was relieved. If she had to have this awkward conversation, she preferred to do it without witnesses. As they stepped outside, she was aware of the speculation following them. Ari started up the street toward home. Andreas fell into step beside her. His magical energy seeped along her skin, making her jittery. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was deliberate or a sign that he was nervous, too. ¡°My presence is not comfortable for you. Nor yours for me. Regardless, we must find a way to work together.¡± Andreas¡¯s voice was controlled, easing but not eliminating the flow of magic between them. ¡°Not if you¡¯d let Ryan and me handle this.¡± Ari tried not to sound bitchy, but she wasn¡¯t good at hiding her moods. He¡¯d forced this situation on her. She didn¡¯t want to be around him, didn¡¯t want to have this or any other conversation with him¡ªand definitely didn¡¯t want to feel the way he made her feel. ¡°You know I cannot back off from this. Prince Daron is responsible for what happens to his people. To ignore these murders would cost him their respect. The vampire court is making an effort to cooperate with local authorities. If you refuse, we will be forced to proceed on our own.¡± ¡°How? By ripping someone¡¯s head off?¡± The blurted words were harsher than intended. And unfair. Ari heard his sharp intake of breath. He didn¡¯t answer for several agonizing heartbeats. ¡°You knew what I was. I never tried to hide it from you.¡± She sighed. ¡°I know.¡± The conversation had quickly slipped to where they had agreed it wouldn¡¯t go. The past. To that night last fall when Ari had seen him snap a woman¡¯s neck with one twist, not tearing it off, as she had implied, but bad just the same. A werewolf who more than deserved killing. Still, when Andreas¡¯s vampiric nature had been thrown in her face, when she¡¯d seen what lurked under his charming exterior, Ari hadn¡¯t handled it well. In fact, she hadn¡¯t handled it at all. She had run like hell. Yeah, real cop-like. ¡°I guess¡­for a while I forgot what you were.¡± The same excuse she¡¯d used for months, as she¡¯d tried to understand her reaction. It had sounded lame then, still did. They had come to a standstill in front of her apartment building. Too aware to look at him, Ari watched a beetle crawl across the sidewalk and disappear into the grass. ¡°You did not forget, little witch.¡± Andreas¡¯s voice was softer now. ¡°You chose to ignore it, as long as I let you. It is the one thing you could not accept and the one I cannot change. I am what I am.¡± She lifted her lashes. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, why did you flaunt it and force the issue by killing her? I¡¯ve had plenty of time to think about this, and I know you have better control. So, tell me, why did you kill her?¡± ¡°Is that the question you really want to ask? Or is it why did I not let you kill her?¡± Ari looked away, confused. Why had she let this conversation get started? It was so complicated. And he was at least partly right. She¡¯d been angry that he¡¯d denied her personal vengeance. Or at least robbed her of the right to make the decision. When she didn¡¯t answer, he asked, ¡°Would knowing the answer make a difference?¡± She thought about it. He deserved an honest answer. ¡°Probably not. I just want to know.¡± Andreas cut off a harsh laugh. ¡°Then I have no reason to enlighten you. I did not come here to satisfy your curiosity.¡± He sounded pissed now. ¡°What I did is done. Over. But we still have to cooperate on these murders and end the threat. If you prefer, I will contact Lt. Foster whenever possible, but I must remain involved.¡± He paused, and she sensed his anger fade. ¡°Arianna, I never meant to¡­¡± He reached a hand toward her arm, and she jerked away, cutting off his words. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± The last thing she wanted was for him to be nice. Anger she could take. But he was too close. She didn¡¯t want that compelling magic to spill over her. She didn¡¯t trust her response. Andreas dropped his hand. ¡°I would not harm you.¡± His voice was sharp with disbelief. ¡°Harm me?¡± Ari exclaimed, stepping toward her door. ¡°As in attack me? I never thought you would.¡± At least, not recently. Not for a long time, in fact. ¡°Then, what frightens you?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she lied. And everything. She didn¡¯t want to care about a creature capable of unleashing such violence. She had her own demons to deal with. And neither of them had mentioned the really scary stuff. The strange mystical link their magics shared. Or the dreams. The unexplained bond. Andreas was way too dangerous to ever make a comfortable boyfriend. His eyes darkened into unfathomable depths. Ari shifted her gaze, avoiding direct contact, and clamped down her defenses. No magical stuff tonight. But her precautions were unnecessary. Andreas cut off his magic, leaving the space around her strangely empty. ¡°I am delighted to hear that,¡± he said, once more the aloof vampire. ¡°If you have no legitimate concerns, I assume we can work the case without difficulty. Are we agreed?¡± ¡°Yeah, fine.¡± Anything was better than continuing this discussion. ¡°But call Ryan, not me.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± He sounded exasperated, but Ari¡¯s quick glance at his face caught a hint of something else. Satisfaction? Now that she thought about it, he¡¯d gotten his way. Again. Chapter Seven Thursday was busy but totally worthless as far as the murder investigations. Before Ari left her apartment, her cell phone was already ringing. Every Otherworlder in Olde Town had chosen that day to have issues. Nothing serious, just time consuming. A pregnant dwarf needing a mid-wife, complaints against landlords, neighbors, spouses. Even a con-artist, masquerading as a palm reader. It took Ari almost four hours to track the palmist and prove she was a fraud. In the end, Ari left it to Gillian and OFR to confiscate the equipment and arrange for the culprit¡¯s appearance before the Magic Council. The calls she didn¡¯t get were the ones she wanted: OFR¡¯s sensory report from the latest crime scene and word that Andreas had located the vampire bullies. The forty permanent members of the Magic Council held their weekly meeting on Friday morning. Ari attended, submitted her written reports on the two vampire deaths, and answered a handful of questions from the representatives. Most of the Council members were professional and friendly, including Steffan, of course. Definitely not Lucien, the vamp rep and her nemesis. They¡¯d had words more than once. She was surprised to learn that Andreas¡¯s presence on the investigative team had a plus side. It kept Lucien from grilling her at length. While Lucien made it sound like Andreas was conducting a one-man inquiry, that was no big deal to Ari. Maybe Andreas would be the one to solve the murders. She¡¯d never said he wasn¡¯t skilled. At the conclusion of the meeting, the council president, an elderly wizard, stopped her in the hallway. ¡°These vampire murders trouble me very much, Ari. If they continue, the vampire community may demand revenge and take matters into their own hands. That would indeed be a serious development.¡± ¡°Especially if they draw the obvious conclusion¡ªthat a human is hunting them.¡± He peered at her over his reading glasses. ¡°Do you disagree?¡± ¡°Not sure yet. It doesn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯m hoping a report from the lab will point us in the right direction.¡± She wasn¡¯t ready to discuss the eerie feeling she¡¯d had at the second crime scene. It might be nothing. ¡°Whatever you do, you must do it swiftly. I do not want a couple of tragedies to turn into a bloodbath.¡± The ancient sorcerer retraced his way toward the meeting chambers, his head of snowy hair bent forward as if today he felt the full weight of his duties. Much as Ari wanted to relieve the old wizard¡¯s anxiety by jumping in and solving the murders, she didn¡¯t have a single lead to follow. She listened eagerly when she found a message from Ryan waiting on her cell phone. He wanted her to stop by the station. Good news or bad, at least something was happening. Knowing the second murder had placed Eddie¡¯s guilt in question, she entered the PD building in a hopeful mood. Ryan looked harried when she arrived at his door. His disordered curls were proof that he¡¯d run his fingers through them repeatedly, a sure indication of stress. ¡°Bad day?¡± she said, plunking her butt onto a well-worn wooden chair. ¡°You think?¡± He threw down his pen, heaved a long-suffering sigh, and leaned back. ¡°This case is driving me nuts. And I thought it was a shoo-in.¡± He fidgeted with a paperclip on his desk. ¡°With this second murder, The Clarion¡¯s lawyers are putting pressure on the district attorney to release Eddie, and the DA¡¯s been all over me. I was resisting, until this.¡± He handed her a report. ¡°ME¡¯s findings on our second victim. Homicide by traumatic injury. Weapon unknown.¡± He frowned. ¡°Might be a gun, might not, but I can¡¯t prove it one way or the other. Inconclusive at best. Off the record, he thought it was the same cause of death as victim one. Oh, and the report on Mrs. West¡¯s gun is underneath. Hasn¡¯t been fired,¡± he added as an obvious afterthought. Having delivered what he considered bad news, he sank into glum silence. Page 17 ¡°Eddie¡¯s confession was a lie,¡± she said. Ryan grimaced as if she¡¯d stuck him with a pin. ¡°Maybe. The park murder doesn¡¯t clear him, but it muddies the case. Of course, we could have two killers. Maybe Eddie¡¯s accomplice committed the second murder alone.¡± His suggestion was half-hearted. Ari bit her tongue, saying nothing, and Ryan went back to brooding. He was having a hard time ditching his ironclad theory, but he¡¯d come around. She was relieved on Eddie¡¯s behalf, but Ryan wasn¡¯t in the mood to share the sentiment. Ari was already thinking ahead, wondering if clearing Eddie had actually been the easiest of her tasks. The investigation was back at square one, starting over. ¡°We have to question everything again,¡± she concluded. ¡°Gillian didn¡¯t find evidence of gun fire at the first crime scene. No residue, nothing in the air. I don¡¯t have last night¡¯s report from her yet, but what if it¡¯s the same? I was at the scene quickly. I didn¡¯t notice any odor of gunfire. But there was something. Something creepy.¡± Ari saw Ryan¡¯s instant frown. He hated the vague, magical stuff. ¡°Sorry. Wish I could be more precise.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s something Andreas said. About a strange feel to the park last night. Had no idea what he was talking about.¡± Ari straightened in her chair. ¡°So, Andreas noticed it too. He didn¡¯t explain? Or suggest what it was?¡± ¡°I got the impression he didn¡¯t know. Or that he wasn¡¯t sure.¡± Ryan gave her his cop stare. ¡°I take it you two didn¡¯t get anything settled on the walk home. Sure would help if you¡¯d talk to one another, figure this out. These supernatural elements are beyond me.¡± He stood, gave himself a visible shake, and gestured for her to follow him. ¡°Come on. Your buddy should be in Interview by now. I told the jail to bring him up as soon as you arrived. Thought you¡¯d want to be in on his release. Let¡¯s go do this.¡± Before she could respond with more than a big grin, her cell rang. She stopped to answer, while Ryan waited. ¡°Yes, Mr. Shale.¡± ¡°Really wish you¡¯d call me Harold.¡± ¡°Okay, Harold. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Carl asked that I call and see if you¡¯ve made any progress. Anything I could tell him might help.¡± Ari wondered if this was going to be a daily annoyance. She gave him the standard line. ¡°It¡¯s early in the investigation. We¡¯re still pursuing leads.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m sure you and the lieutenant know what you¡¯re doing.¡± There was a short pause. ¡°The, ah, other man, the vampire with you, is he a cop, too?¡± ¡°You mean Andreas?¡± She frowned at the phone. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°He practically accused someone on my staff of being a killer.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t personal. It¡¯s routine to consider everyone. Andreas isn¡¯t a cop, but he¡¯s our liaison with the vampire community. We¡¯ve worked with him before.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I see. Suppose a go-between would be useful.¡± ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s more than that, and he¡¯ll be especially helpful if the killer turns out to be non-human.¡± Ari wasn¡¯t sure why she¡¯d chosen to defend Andreas. She just didn¡¯t like Shale¡¯s dismissive attitude. ¡°You think that¡¯s possible? That an Otherworlder did this?¡± The counselor¡¯s voice sharpened with interest, and Ari backpedaled. ¡°Hard to say. The ME hasn¡¯t confirmed the cause of death, which makes everyone a suspect at this stage. We consider all possibilities, no matter how remote.¡± There, she thought, that was vague enough. ¡°I see. Well, here I am keeping you on the phone when you have work to do. We¡¯re all anxious for these killings to be solved, but I¡¯ll tell Carl to be patient.¡± Shale gave a noticeable sigh. ¡°And I¡¯ll try to follow my own advice. If you learn anything new, please let us know.¡± When she disconnected, Ryan looked at her with a question on his face. ¡°Shale. For an update, he said, but I think he really wanted to know about Andreas. Didn¡¯t like being questioned about his agency or staff. And, it isn¡¯t often you see a vampire working with the police. Which reminds me, have you heard from him?¡± Ryan slapped his forehead. ¡°Dammit. Didn¡¯t I tell you? Tonight, 7:00. He¡¯s bringing in three members of some vampire gang called the Pure Bloods.¡± ¡°As in ¡®vampires are the only pure race¡¯?¡± Ryan shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll tell us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Ari mused. ¡°Actually, bigots might fit the profile. Racial purity as a motive.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t know we had a profile.¡± ¡°Two vampire victims. Both romantically involved outside their species. Looks like a developing pattern to me.¡± Ryan shook his head, probably regretting he¡¯d chosen law enforcement as a career. The topic often came up when things weren¡¯t going well. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re subtly reminding me Eddie only hated one particular vampire. So, OK, let¡¯s talk with him.¡± Ari decided the redheaded reporter looked worse than the last time. He¡¯d lost weight. His face was gaunt; the blue jumpsuit hung loose. Jail life didn¡¯t agree with him. Ari supposed a really good friend should ooze sympathy, but she was annoyed. Patricia¡¯s death confirmed for her that Eddie was innocent, but his false confession had sidetracked the investigation and delayed the search for the real killer. He should have trusted the system. Or at least trusted her. ¡°Sit down, Eddie,¡± Ryan began. ¡°We have a few more questions for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you both I have nothing more to say.¡± Eddie¡¯s voice was weary. ¡°There¡¯s been another killing,¡± Ryan said. ¡°What?¡± The reporter¡¯s eyes bugged, face paled. ¡°That can¡¯t be! Is this some kind of trick?¡± He searched Ari¡¯s face, then back to Ryan. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Thought you¡¯d consider this good news,¡± Ryan said, studying his reaction. ¡°Obviously you weren¡¯t the shooter this time. If you have something more to tell us about Jules¡¯s death, now¡¯s the time.¡± Eddie hesitated, and Ari threw him a lifeline. ¡°Your mom gave me her gun. Lab tests confirmed this morning that it hadn¡¯t been fired in months.¡± His shoulders slumped, and he let out a long breath. ¡°Thank God.¡± Ryan looked at Ari and shook his head. ¡°OK, Eddie, tell us exactly what you know about this mess.¡± Eddie brushed back his rumpled hair. ¡°I really thought my mother shot him.¡± Ari sat back and listened to the rest of Eddie¡¯s retraction. No surprises. He¡¯d simply found the body and jumped to the wrong conclusion. ¡°When I arrived at the Woodland, the lot was full of cars, so I parked down the street at the curb. I was walking toward the bar when I heard the shots. I ran around the bushes, and Jules was on the ground. I assumed my mother had been there and taken off.¡± ¡°But you saw nobody? Not even a weapon?¡± Ryan was incredulous. ¡°I have trouble believing that.¡± Eddie glared at him. ¡°If I¡¯d seen anything, anybody other than my mother, do you think I¡¯d be in here? I would¡¯ve told you right away.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe. But then, you¡¯ve already lied to us. So why were you at the bar?¡± Ryan wasn¡¯t giving an inch. Eddie glanced away and looked sheepish. ¡°I came to warn Jules. About Mother. She was so upset, and she had Dad''s gun. I wanted him to stay away for a while. I didn¡¯t like the guy, at least not with my sister. But I didn¡¯t want Mother to shoot him.¡± Ryan thought about this for a moment. ¡°Assuming I believe you, this would have been a lot easier if you¡¯d told the truth from the beginning.¡± Eddie¡¯s face creased with irritation. ¡°No way I¡¯d let my mother go to jail.¡± He turned to Ari. ¡°How are they? Lorraine? Mother?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± She turned to Ryan. ¡°Well?¡± He didn¡¯t look happy about it, but he said, ¡°OK, I guess you can find out for yourself. You¡¯re free to go, as soon as the jail completes the paperwork. But don¡¯t leave town. You¡¯re still a suspect in Jules¡¯s murder.¡± ¡°Leave town? Heck, no. I¡¯ve got a story to write.¡± Eddie¡¯s tired face broke into a grin. Ari was satisfied on behalf of both the West kids. Lorraine could use her brother¡¯s support right now. As for their mother, Ari wondered how many other ¡°good citizens¡± just like her were out there. The woman wasn¡¯t guilty of murder, but she was part of the poisonous hatred that surrounded this case. Mrs. West¡¯s attitude made Ari angry and uneasy, worried they¡¯d only scratched the surface of something much uglier. Dark thoughts lingered around her like a black cloud throughout the afternoon. As dusk began to fall, she approached the interviews with the Pure Bloods in an ill-tempered frame of mind. Her first glimpse of the three male vamps did nothing to dispel her irritation. They swaggered into the police interview room clothed in muscle shirts, jeans, and a smartass attitude. Andreas followed, his controlled energy providing a sharp contrast to their overblown bravado. Ryan took one look at the trio and ordered the two assisting cops to take two of them into another room. Divide and conquer. Ari studied the remaining vampire, the stated leader of the group. A brawny biker-dude with a full head of spiky black hair. He returned her look, arrogant, dismissive. Even without his buddies, he didn¡¯t lose the attitude, and he glared at everyone in the room. Ari concluded the only thing keeping him halfway civil was the presence of a more powerful vampire. Andreas was making sure the suspect didn¡¯t forget that fact by allowing his energy to hover in the room. Ari¡¯s skin tingled with it, raising her level of discomfort. When Andreas flashed her a brief pointed look, she interpreted it as an apology. Only Ryan, being human, was unaware of the magical tension. Biker-dude¡¯s face froze in a scowl, but his gaze repeatedly flickered toward the vampire leader. In turn, Andreas ignored him. Page 18 The gang leader¡¯s name turned out to be Bernard, an unimaginative label that Ari silently shortened to Bernie. Wussy for a vampire. Maybe that was why he acted so tough. He even tried to stare down Ryan, which almost made Ari laugh. But even the steely-eyed cop didn¡¯t get far with questioning him. Bernie was surly, uncooperative, admitting nothing, except that he knew Patricia. Ryan finally leaned forward, his voice clipped. ¡°We know you talked to her about dating a human. I want to know exactly what you said.¡± Bernie leaned back in his chair, tipping it onto its two back legs. His gaze lay insolently on Ryan¡¯s face. ¡°Why? What¡¯s it to you?¡± The chair suddenly fell backward, crashed on the floor and dumped Bernie onto the painted concrete. Without sparing a glance for the fallen vampire, Andreas drew his leg back under the table. Ari struggled to suppress a laugh; Ryan quickly wiped a grin off his face. Andreas remained as cool and distant as she¡¯d seen him in a long time. Except for what might have been a glint of humor in his eye. Bernie scrambled to his feet, glowering at Andreas, but he wasn¡¯t quite bold enough to say anything. Andreas waved him to his seat with a careless hand. He sat and pulled his chair to the table. Andreas finally looked at him, a long look. ¡°Enough.¡± Bernie broke eye contact and muttered to Ryan. ¡°Patricia shouldn¡¯t have been dating outside her own people. That¡¯s what we told her. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Who do you mean by ¡®we¡¯?¡± Ryan asked, acting as if the conversation hadn¡¯t been interrupted. ¡°Me, Richard, Bario. But we never hurt nobody. ¡¯Specially Patricia.¡± ¡°Why do you say it that way? ¡®Especially Patricia.¡¯¡± ¡°No reason. She was a good kid.¡± Uh-huh. He¡¯d been attracted to Patricia, Ari thought. Maybe he¡¯d been harassing her out of a socially awkward bid for attention or simple jealousy. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t like her boyfriend, Carl,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Didn¡¯t know him, but he¡¯s a full blooded human.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s a problem for you?¡± Bernard snorted. ¡°Duh. Of course. Not that I¡¯d expect you to understand. We¡¯re the chosen, see? Patricia had gone slumming. We were just trying to straighten her out. But nobody in the Pure Bloods would have hurt a sister.¡± ¡°Just who are the Pure Bloods?¡± Ari asked. ¡°What does your group stand for?¡± Bernie gave her a cheeky look. ¡°How¡¯s that any of your business, honey?¡± Andreas cleared his throat. Bernie scowled at the table. ¡°We¡¯re friends who like to hang together. We understand and acknowledge the superiority of vampires.¡± ¡°Superior to who?¡± she asked. ¡°Humans or everyone?¡± ¡°Everyone. In every way. Wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a demonstration, honey.¡± He leered at her, licking his lips. ¡°Ok, Bernie, I¡¯m not interested in playing games or flirting with you. You¡¯re here to answer questions. And you¡¯ll sit in that chair until you do.¡± His smug face said he wasn¡¯t impressed yet. Ari hardened her voice. Playing the bitch was an easy role, especially tonight. ¡°Your attitude makes me think you¡¯re guilty of something. I could hold you for further questioning on that alone. If I decide to do that, whether you spend your jail time at the Otherworld center or in a human cell, with its sunny windows and no blood bank, would be up to me.¡± She leaned across the table. ¡°And my name¡¯s not ¡®honey.¡¯ Got it?¡± Bernie¡¯s nostrils flared. The human jail was a death trap for vamps. His focus slid to Andreas and Ryan before returning to Ari. ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± ¡°Good. How many Pure Bloods are there?¡± ¡°About twenty. It varies.¡± ¡°Can you account for any of them at the time Patricia was killed? And for yourself? That would be last night between six and ten.¡± ¡°I told you, none of us would do that.¡± ¡°Humor me.¡± His mouth hardened. ¡°We were together. Here and there.¡± ¡°Try again. Who and where?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t take attendance. Don¡¯t pay much attention to time either.¡± His face was flat, the tone careless. ¡°Can¡¯t exactly say where we were at any particular moment.¡± Ari clenched her jaw. Now, he was playing dumb. ¡°Then begin when you crawled out of your coffin. Or wherever in hell cockroaches like you sleep. Relate everything you did, and I¡¯ll tell you when you can stop.¡± He¡¯d gotten under her skin, and her witch blood began to stir. Bernie grinned. ¡°Now, honey, you sure are cute when you¡¯re mad.¡± He had such a short freaking memory. He leaned toward her, broadening the grin, smug, showing full fangs. At the first hint of fang, a flash of blue fire erupted from Ari¡¯s fingers. The stun sent Bernie flying backward and planted his butt firmly on the floor for the second time that evening. Ryan leaped to his feet. He eyed the uninjured vampire and then Andreas, who hadn¡¯t moved a muscle. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break?¡± he said. ¡°I could use some coffee. Anyone else?¡± Ari cocked her head at Ryan and stood. What he really thought was she needed a break. He was right on that one. If she didn¡¯t get her temper under control, the next one might not be a stunner. ¡°I will wait with Bernard,¡± Andreas said. ¡°It will give us an opportunity to chat.¡± The corners of his mouth twitched as he looked up at Ari. Poor Bernie. Ari hoped his ego was sliced and diced during their absence. When they were outside the room, Ryan turned to Ari with a cautious grin. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in action before. Feel better?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think I do. Rather therapeutic.¡± Ten minutes later, they resumed the interview. Bernie was subdued. Whether it was Andreas¡¯s chat or Ari¡¯s witch fire, the badass vamp was ready to cooperate. The result was anti-climactic. If he was telling the truth, the gang members could alibi each other for the time of Patricia¡¯s death. Other than a lot of bragging and self-serving rhetoric, Bernie had little more to add that was even remotely related to the investigation. When they¡¯d run out of questions, Andreas shoved a paper and pen toward Bernie and demanded the name of every Pure Blood member. ¡°When you leave here, collect your friends and stay available. You will be hearing from me.¡± The other two interviews failed to produce anything incriminating. Bario was especially offensive. Crude. Maybe it was for Ari¡¯s benefit, since she was female and looked human, but his gutter talk about humanity was enough to make a longshoreman blush. By the time they were done, Ari wanted a cleansing shower. Ryan looked equally disgusted. Andreas was unreadable, but since Ari could barely feel his energy, she knew he was blocking. With a brusque, ¡°good night,¡± he pushed to his feet, gathered the vampires, and hustled them out the door. Ryan watched them go. ¡°What was the rush? What¡¯s he going to do with them?¡± Ari lifted a casual shoulder. Vampire business. For once, she wasn¡¯t sure she cared. Ari was almost relieved when the weekend arrived. While she chafed at the lack of progress on the murder investigations, her dealings with Mrs. West and then the Pure Bloods had left her depressed, unsettled. She needed down time, a little perspective. On Saturday, she went shopping with Claris for the entire afternoon, while Brando watched the shop. They didn¡¯t buy much: a pair of sandals for Claris, three t-shirts for Ari. That evening Ari reciprocated by working in the shop through closing time and spending time with Hernando the cat while Brando took Claris to the movies. Ari enjoyed Hernando¡¯s company. Sometimes she wished she¡¯d adopted the snow-colored Siamese when she¡¯d had the chance. A year ago, when he¡¯d been homeless, Ari¡¯d thought it was impractical; she was home so seldom. Now she wasn¡¯t sure. Cats didn¡¯t seem to need a lot of social interaction, just quality. But since he was now well settled in Claris¡¯s home and shop, it was too late to make the switch. Three times during the evening, Hernando strolled to the greenhouse windows and peered outside. Claris had joked that he was having girlfriend problems. The grey tabby with the black tips, who¡¯d courted him for months while he remained aloof, had disappeared. Now, of course, Hernando was interested and missed her. In fact, his girlfriend had become a fixture around the shop, and Ari hoped the cat was all right. Most of Sunday was a low-key catch up day. Ari met Steffan for a brisk run through Goshen Park. Afterwards, he lounged around, beer in hand, providing witty and sometimes instructive critique as Ari trained with her silver dagger. Mostly she worked on her throwing stance and forward lunges for hand-to-hand combat. The dagger was her favorite hands-on weapon. After Steffan left her apartment, Ari brewed potions and restocked the smaller, handier jars she kept in the kitchen with ingredients from the large stone containers in the closet. Mixing and cooking potions was the only kitchen-type work she did. Unless you counted nuking hotdogs. She had wound down for the day, relaxed, rather sleepy after the earlier workout, and was thinking about one of those hotdogs, when her phone rang. Ryan¡¯s ID popped into view. ¡°Hey, Ryan, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Shots fire outside Club Dintero. Could be our shooter again. I¡¯ll pick you up in two minutes.¡± He paused, and his voice went flat. ¡°Dispatch said the victim was the club¡¯s owner.¡± Her gut clenched. ¡°What¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know. Honest.¡± He hung up. Chapter Eight Ari flew out her apartment door. It had to be a mistake. Not Andreas. He was a master level vampire. They lived forever. Besides, she would know¡ªher magic would know. Where the hell was this magical link when she actually needed it? She paced back and forth at the curb, once, twice. Her thoughts jumbled, her imagination forming gruesome images. She didn¡¯t stop to assess why she was reacting this way. Page 19 When Ryan¡¯s Ford screeched to a halt, Ari yanked open the door. ¡°Go!¡± she said, jumping in. The portable siren wailed and lights flashed on the top of his off duty vehicle as they raced through traffic. Luckily, it was Sunday and traffic was light. ¡°Can¡¯t you go faster?¡± she demanded. Ryan didn¡¯t bother to answer. He shot a glance in her direction. ¡°I take it you guys made up? Back where you left off?¡± ¡°No.¡± And that¡¯s what made this so bad. While Ari wasn¡¯t sure what Andreas meant to her, he meant something. She might occasionally feel like killing him, but she didn¡¯t want anyone else to do it. They lapsed into a tense, brittle silence. A blue and white police car sat at an angle outside the elegant, white, two-story brick building that housed Club Dintero. The car¡¯s lights were flashing yellow. A uniformed officer talked with two people Ari didn¡¯t know. She jumped out as soon as the car rolled to a stop and flashed her ID. ¡°The victim?¡± she demanded, looking around. ¡°Inside.¡± Inside? Why had they moved the body so soon? Could he still be alive? And, where were the damned paramedics? Did vamps use paramedics? She yanked the front door open, charged inside, and slid to a stop. Andreas stood in the hallway. Unharmed, sexy as ever with that lock of black hair falling over his forehead, calmly talking with a uniformed officer. His friend Marcus, Club Dintero¡¯s host, was listening and acting not the least bit alarmed. Relief acted like a bucket of cold water flung on the adrenaline roaring through Ari¡¯s veins. She gasped before she could stifle the reaction, and Marcus reached a hand toward her. His action was all it took. Ari turned on him. ¡°Marcus, what the hell happened? Where was security?¡± she demanded, her voice shrill. ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone do their job around here?¡± She was vaguely aware of Marcus¡¯s shocked face, but the words kept pouring from her mouth. ¡°Where were you? Don¡¯t stand there like¡­¡± ¡°Stop it. Arianna, stop it right now.¡± As Andreas grabbed her shoulders, the sharpness of his voice got through to her. She gulped down the rest of her tirade. Andreas said something to the officer, then shoved her into his office. She walked away from him as she heard the office door close with a firm click. She shivered, wanting to kick something, and hugged her arms. ¡°That was unwarranted,¡± he said, his calm voice belying the censure. ¡°My protection is not Marcus¡¯s responsibility, and everyone is fine.¡± Silence grew thick in the room. Ari didn¡¯t trust herself to speak. Her pulse still beat double-time. The nearness of his magic made her skin quiver. ¡°If I did not know better, I would think my welfare was of some interest to you,¡± he finally said. Damn, damn, damn! How had she gotten herself into this situation? Ari was appalled at how much she wanted to throw herself into his arms. She hugged herself tighter. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be concerned,¡± she snapped. ¡°We don¡¯t need another vamp murder.¡± Her tone was too sharp. She swallowed and made an effort to fight the adrenaline still flooding her system. She felt exposed, realizing how much her actions must have revealed. ¡°You¡¯re our contact with the vampire court. We need your help,¡± she added, in a feeble attempt to divert him. The excuse hung heavy in the air. ¡°That did not seem to matter for the past eight months.¡± ¡°The vampire murders hadn¡¯t happened yet.¡± Andreas sighed. ¡°I hope you are more honest with yourself than you are being with me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that mean? What are you implying?¡± Defiant, challenging, even surly wouldn¡¯t have been a bad description of her attitude. She should have known he wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook. She didn¡¯t want to examine why she was so rattled. So she¡¯d retreated into anger. Andreas spoke from behind her. ¡°The time has come for us to talk.¡± As usual, she hadn¡¯t heard him move. But she sensed how very close he was, an awareness sliding across her neck, light as a feather. She felt his hand touch her hair. ¡°A little truth would be helpful, Arianna. Admit you are attracted to me, as I am to you. Although sometimes I wonder what attracts me, when every time you come near you carry an invisible stake in your hand.¡± His breath blew softly over her ear. ¡°These long months, I have missed you, little witch.¡± Ari hesitated, the words to deny him stuck in her throat. Her witch magic had begun to sing, liking his nearness, and what came out betrayed her. ¡°Me, too.¡± His arms wrapped around and pulled her back against his firm chest. She relaxed, enjoying the feel of him, allowing the heady mixture that was Andreas to wash over her. ¡°I thought you were dead,¡± she whispered. ¡°Would it have mattered so much?¡± His warm breath caressed the nape of her neck. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, as surprised by the thought as the fact she¡¯d admitted it. ¡°I¡¯ve never denied the attraction. I¡¯ve just tried not to do anything about it.¡± ¡°Hmmm. Is this so bad?¡± His fingers pushed the last strands of hair aside, as his lips brushed her neck. A silken touch that sent a fire through her. Ari shivered in his arms. Andreas laughed softly. A totally masculine sound. ¡°Not when I¡¯m with you. I forget all my good intentions.¡± He stilled. ¡°What are those intentions?¡± Ari wiggled to free herself, and he let go. She moved out of reach before turning to face him. ¡°When I¡¯m away from you, I always vow to stay away. I remember all the reasons why this won¡¯t work. You¡¯re a vampire, one of the undead. I can¡¯t seem to handle that. I don¡¯t understand you, or your powers. I don¡¯t know what this strange bond is between us. And I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get lost somehow.¡± Growing more uncomfortable, she started to turn away. ¡°No, don¡¯t run now,¡± Andreas said, gliding forward, closing the distance between them. ¡°Do you think this is any easier for me?¡± He placed a finger under her chin, tilting her face to look at him. ¡°I do not understand the pull between us anymore than you do. Nor the magical power that woke me and allowed me to see into your mind. It is unique, but unsettling. Yet, somehow, I know it was meant to happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all of it,¡± she said, looking at him with a frown. ¡°There are issues that won¡¯t go away. A ton of them. While you¡¯ll be young¡­forever, I¡¯ll eventually grow old and wrinkled. Have you thought about that?¡± Ari glared at him, resentful that the admissions made her feel exposed. So what if she was as vain as the next woman? Maybe she wasn¡¯t beautiful, but her skin was still young and smooth. It wouldn¡¯t always be that way. What would he think of her then? Andreas laughed. ¡°I trust that will not happen soon.¡± He stepped back and crossed his arms. ¡°All right, madam witch. Tell me the rest.¡± Harold Shale¡¯s list of negatives came back to her, but there was only one that was really important. ¡°Kids,¡± she blurted. ¡°I always thought someday I¡¯d have one or two little Calin witches or warlocks.¡± She blushed at having such a personal conversation before they¡¯d even had a first date. ¡°You could never give me children, and I have a duty to the next generation. My heritage is important, Andreas. You can¡¯t expect me to throw it aside. We have no future.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°I could go on, but the other things are minor in comparison, so, yes. For now.¡± He dropped his arms and came to her side, placing two fingers lightly against her lips. ¡°You are thinking too much and too far ahead. Making this more complicated than it should be. We have today. There are never guarantees for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re immortal,¡± she shot back. ¡°Now you are talking nonsense. I am not immortal. Hard to kill, maybe, but I can die like anyone else. You know that¡ªor we would not have had the recent scene in the hallway. You are wasting time, avoiding the inevitable.¡± Ari stiffened. ¡°Inevitable? Like I have no choice?¡± ¡°No, like we are mutually attracted and that will eventually lead to something. I am suggesting we let that happen now,¡± he said, sliding his hands around her waist. She thought about it, distracted by his nearness and his hands touching her. She pulled away again, and this time he sighed and stepped back. ¡°I know exactly where inclination will take us, Andreas. And it¡¯s not where I want to go. Without a future, I don¡¯t want any ties. Can¡¯t we leave things the way they are?¡± ¡°I am not sure I understand. You want us to be friends?¡± He looked skeptical. ¡°Why not? Something wrong with that?¡± ¡°I do not feel exactly friendly.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± Some evil genie wanted to hear him say it. Andreas was too clever for that. ¡°It means I will have to learn patience, little witch,¡± he said with a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°Something I have not had to practice in a couple of hundred years.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Sometimes I forget how young you are. In time, you will change your mind.¡± Ari stared at him. ¡°And do what? Throw myself at your feet?¡± ¡°Are you trying to force me away with a wall of anger?¡± he asked gently. ¡°All I meant was I believe we have a future. Some things are intended to be.¡± He gave that characteristic lift of the shoulders again. ¡°In the meantime, we should get to know one another. That is what friends do, is it not? Can we agree on that at least?¡± Ari looked wary. ¡°Agree on what?¡± His chuckle was genuine, unrestrained. ¡°So suspicious. Agree to spend time together, learn each other¡¯s likes and dislikes.¡± She still thought he was being cagey. She could see the glint in his eyes. ¡°In what way? Be more specific.¡± ¡°Banish such thoughts, madam witch. I do not intend to seduce an unwilling victim, if that is your concern.¡± He raised a provocative brow. ¡°Where would be the challenge in that?¡± Page 20 Ari felt the corners of her mouth lift in response. He was incorrigible. Unfortunately, she also found him nearly irresistible. Where had all her good intentions flown? Nothing had really changed. Andreas and his appeal to her magic were as dangerous as ever. Yet, somehow it didn''t seem to matter. She was no longer afraid. She wanted time with him, even if it was only for a little while. ¡°Am I going to be sorry about this?¡± she asked with a serious face. His lips parted in a slow smile. ¡°Not about everything. I can guarantee that.¡± His voice spoke of dark, wicked promises. Damn, he was good at this. A sharp rap on the office door provided a welcome reprieve from decision making. Ari had had about all the truth telling she wanted for the moment. When the door opened, Ryan stuck his head in with a cautious look. ¡°If I¡¯m not interrupting, I need to get the details on what occurred this afternoon.¡± ¡°Of course, Lt. Foster. Come in,¡± Andreas invited. ¡°We were getting ready to talk about that.¡± He threw Ari a mischievous grin. She figured he knew how uncomfortable she was with Ryan catching them in such a personal conversation. Ryan gave Ari a quick look before taking a seat on the couch. She ignored them both, perched on the edge of the polished, cherry wood desk, and tried to pull her scattered thoughts together. ¡°Not much to tell really. I was coming to work like every other afternoon,¡± Andreas explained. ¡°Around 4:15. A passenger in a dark blue or black Buick sedan fired two shots. Both missed. I heard the discharge and got out of the way.¡± He waved a hand, like it was just that easy. With his vampiric hearing and speed, maybe it was, Ari thought. She remained quiet and let Ryan continue. ¡°License plate?¡± ¡°Illinois. The car was disappearing around the corner by the time I looked. First number was a 5, but that¡¯s all I got.¡± ¡°Did you see the shooter or hear anything else?¡± ¡°A light-skinned hand, rough, probably masculine, holding a pistol. I would like to give you greater detail, but I was rather preoccupied with avoiding the bullets. The car accelerated rapidly. I believe you will find tread marks.¡± ¡°Can you describe the weapon?¡± Andreas shook his head. ¡°I am afraid I have very little familiarity with firearms. It was a dark-grey metallic handgun.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll check for tire marks. Maybe we can trace the car.¡± Ryan had been writing in his notebook and looked up. ¡°Any ideas about this? Recent trouble with anyone? Here at the club or otherwise?¡± ¡°No. Nothing unusual. The occasional guest might drink too much, but no threats or any incidents that stand out.¡± ¡°Could this be connected to the other shootings?¡± Ari asked the question that Ryan had avoided. Ryan nodded slowly. ¡°There are similarities.¡± ¡°With a couple of significant differences. I have no human lover, no consort hidden away.¡± Andreas winked at Ari. She dropped her gaze, remembering when she had once asked him that very question. ¡°And I have no connection to Shale¡¯s agency.¡± Ryan must have noticed the wink, for he turned his head to give Ari a pointed look. She pretended not to notice. She didn¡¯t want to talk about her current relationship with the vampire. If she examined it too closely, it would sound as if she¡¯d agreed to dating. ¡°What about the Pure Bloods?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°How hard did you come down on them? Could they be looking for pay back?¡± Andreas flashed a brief smile. ¡°No. No further trouble from them. Take my word for it.¡± He sounded very confident. Ari wondered what had taken place. Had they been killed? It was this kind of unknown that drove the wedges between her and Andreas. Before she could go any farther down that road, Ryan¡¯s words jerked her back to the conversation. ¡°Eddie¡¯s out of jail,¡± he said. ¡°Any trouble between you two?¡± Andreas shook his head. ¡°None.¡± ¡°Oh, come on, Ryan.¡± Ari rallied to the reporter¡¯s defense. ¡°What are you suggesting? That Eddie¡¯s some kind of psychopath? He might¡¯ve had a motive for Jules, but not Patricia. Certainly not Andreas. Give it up. He¡¯s not guilty. He was never involved.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that. He¡¯s a proven liar, and still a suspect,¡± Ryan said, his forehead creased in annoyance. ¡°At least, in Jules¡¯s murder.¡± He re-directed himself to Andreas. ¡°But presuming she¡¯s right, then who? You¡¯ve got to have some clue.¡± Andreas raised his palms. ¡°I do not. I am inclined to think it was a fanatic. The publicity around the murders has stirred up old biases. The only other possibility is another power move against Prince Daron, a strike at a member of his inner court.¡± ¡°By Sebastian?¡± Ari suggested. The vampire prince of Toronto, Canada and Prince Daron had been sworn enemies for centuries. She didn¡¯t know what Daron had done to earn Sebastian¡¯s hatred, but the brutal Canadian dictator had tried to destroy him many times, the most recent attack less than a year ago. He¡¯d sent a murderous pack of werewolves and a rogue vampire to take over Daron¡¯s throne. Several people had died, including Ari¡¯s former mentor, before the matter was settled. It wasn¡¯t so far-fetched that he might try again, and his first move might be against Andreas, Daron¡¯s first lieutenant and chief of security. Sebastian didn¡¯t have warm feelings toward Andreas. Or anyone in Riverdale. In fact, Ari¡¯d had her own run-in with the Canadian prince. Andreas bent his head in thought. ¡°I cannot rule out the possibility, although it seems too soon. On the other hand, Sebastian is tenacious, and the two of them have been fighting a long time.¡± ¡°Why would Sebastian have chosen these victims?¡± Ari asked, playing Devil¡¯s Advocate. ¡°They weren''t members of the vampire court. Unless they have some important function we don¡¯t know about?¡± Andreas shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°So, where does that leave us?¡± ¡°With too big a coincidence,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Three vampire shootings within a few days. They¡¯ve got to be related.¡± He frowned, clearly not liking the implications. ¡°If Sebastian¡¯s involved, we¡¯ll have to find his local stooges.¡± He got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the crew outside, and then start looking for the car. For now, I¡¯m keeping all options open, but check out this Toronto angle. Call me, if you think of anything else. Ari, are you coming?¡± Andreas looked at her, raised a brow. ¡°Perhaps we should finish our discussion.¡± Ari¡¯s better sense told her to go. In fact, it screamed at her, but she chose not to listen. When had she stepped off the deep end? ¡°You go ahead, and thanks for the ride. I¡¯ll call you in the morning.¡± She was astonished how sane she sounded. Ryan nodded. Without another word, he walked out and closed the office door behind him. The man could take a hint, although Andreas hadn¡¯t been exactly subtle with that wink. Ari was uncomfortable with how fast things were changing. Especially when she wasn¡¯t sure what the changes were. She¡¯d suggested friendship; Andreas had assumed a whole lot more. Not that she hadn¡¯t let him maneuver her into considering it, still¡­ She wasn¡¯t sure she knew the rules. ¡°You are very quiet. Having second thoughts?¡± Andreas asked. Ari gave him a thin smile. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Why am I not surprised? What is on your mind?¡± Ari lips quirked in a wry smile. ¡°Just that, my mind. As in, if you really wanted to, could your magic control it? I need to know.¡± Andreas frowned, some emotion flashed across his face. ¡°Before I try to answer that, tell me why you ask? What prompted the question? Have I done something?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, but I think you might have that kind of power, and you¡¯re used to getting your way. And, well,¡± she looked away for a moment, ¡°my magic doesn¡¯t seem to want to resist. I can¡¯t help but wonder what would happen if you forced the issue without asking or listening to me. You already invaded my dreams, until I used magic to stop you.¡± ¡°You invited me.¡± He frowned, searching her face. ¡°I came to your dreams because your magic sought me out. I stayed away, after I realized you had placed a protection charm under your pillow. I knew there had been a misunderstanding. Although I still do not know how or why.¡± He ran his hands through his black locks. ¡°Believe me when I say I have suffered my own concerns about your ability to control me.¡± ¡°What? Andreas, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± she said, then added uncertainly, ¡°At least, not on purpose.¡± Had she? It would explain how he¡¯d gotten past her wards, their power negated by her own magical summoning. Was this Ramora¡¯s legend at work? Goddess help her. ¡°What¡¯s happening to us?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± He gave her a speculative look. ¡°Your face tells me you suspect something. Will you tell me?¡± Ari shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± What could she say? She wasn¡¯t about to reveal the existence of the legend¡ªnot until she was sure. ¡°Am I?¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°Someday, when we trust each other more, we will have this discussion again. For now, I promise I will not attempt to overrule your free will. Besides, what makes you think I could? Have you forgotten Sebastian¡¯s failed attempt so soon?¡± He caught her gaze. ¡°You too must guard your magic. It is too strong to be allowed to run free. Now, enough of this talk. Would you join me for dinner? I could definitely use a glass of wine. Or a bottle,¡± he added with a wry smile. ¡°Tempting,¡± Ari said, welcoming the change of subject. ¡°And I accept. We still have other things to discuss. At the top of that list would be the security around here.¡± Andreas groaned. ¡°Can we not also avoid that topic?¡± He opened the door, and they emerged into the hallway near the dining room. ¡°Not a chance. If you got killed it would be very bad for my reputation. I plan to keep a close eye on you.¡± She grinned up at him. Page 21 Andreas let out a small laugh. ¡°To what have I subjected myself?¡± ¡°Having second thoughts?¡± she teased. After steak and a baked potato and a light conversation that ranged from the qualities of a good wine to childhood memories, Ari sat back sipping her second glass of wine. The restaurant was dimly lit, and Andreas had chosen a rear corner which gave them the illusion of being the club¡¯s only guests. A harpist played a haunting melody. Candles flickered, forming highlights on Andreas¡¯s hair, leaving his features shrouded in darkness. He was so relaxed, Ari almost hated to bring up business, but it was time. She wasn¡¯t leaving tonight until his safety was assured. ¡°So, what do we do about security?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let it go, so I have been thinking. What if I bring in Lilith and Russell? They only guard Prince Daron two days a week, and the rest of the team can fill in. I already have three or four replacements in mind. I am convinced it would be easier on all of us if I hired someone for the club that you already trust.¡± ¡°Perfect idea. They can train Marcus and Gordon and the rest of your current staff.¡± Russell and Lilith would be tough instructors, and if someone was going to be taking pot shots at him, Andreas needed security twenty-four/seven. ¡°I will have to be careful how I do this,¡± Andreas cautioned. ¡°I do not want anyone, including Prince Daron, to jump to the conclusion I am forming a group that could become a threat to his leadership.¡± ¡°Would he really think that? OK, considering vampire paranoia I suppose he might. But can¡¯t we tell him I was afraid for you?¡± Andreas grinned. ¡°Not if you use that word. After what he has seen of you, I doubt he would believe you were afraid of anything. No, leave this to me.¡± Ari lifted her shoulders noncommittally. She was getting the hang of this shrugging business. She could say a whole lot without saying anything. ¡°We have talked enough about my security,¡± he said. ¡°What is next in the investigation?¡± ¡°Figure out who tried to kill you.¡± When he frowned, she added, ¡°Well, Ryan thinks they¡¯re all connected. Speaking of that, you pointed out the victim ties with Shale¡¯s agency, and I think we should take a deeper look at both his staff and clientele. I¡¯ll talk with Ryan about running background checks. And see if I can put my hands on the client lists. Shale¡¯s bound to object, claiming confidentiality, but I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Talking about the murders brought back all her edgy feelings. Her witch senses nagged her constantly these days, telling her she¡¯d missed something. The community couldn¡¯t afford more deaths, but the situation had become personal with the attack on Andreas. She protected her friends. ¡°You may still be in danger,¡± she said. ¡°Whoever tried today may try again. In some ways it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s connected to the murders or not. Either you have a personal enemy or we¡¯re dealing with a serial killer¡ªand he¡¯s targeting vampires.¡± ¡°I promise I will not ignore the potential danger.¡± He flashed a wicked smile. ¡°I have every reason to want to stay alive, little witch. I very much look forward to the future.¡± The soft hint of danger in his voice was like a velvet brush across her skin. Andreas was taking great pains to remind Ari he was no choirboy. Since she¡¯d never been drawn to the tame ones, his warnings were having no deterrent effect. In fact, she was beginning to think that being together might have its rewards¡ªas long as she didn¡¯t lose her life, her mind, her heart, or her soul. All possibilities if you were dating a vampire. After dinner Andreas walked her home. It was a beautiful July night, a little humid, but Ari barely noticed. She was much too conscious of the man walking beside her. What was she getting into? Was she letting her hormones dictate her life? It was madness to even contemplate anything between them. As they arrived at her door, she made up her mind. She had to convince him this wasn¡¯t going to work, put an end to it now. Then she felt his hands touch her hair, his lips on the base of her neck, and she quit thinking about anything except those lips moving across her sensitive skin. She leaned against him for a moment before pulling away. ¡°I should go in,¡± she said, struggling to keep her voice steady. ¡°Do not fight this, Arianna.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise that,¡± she said, fumbling with the door handle. ¡°But I guess I¡¯m willing to see what happens.¡± She looked over her shoulder. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± Chapter Nine By the time Ari reached her office on Monday, it was mid-morning. Having long, intense discussions with a guy who stayed up all night wasn¡¯t good for her day job, but she felt like they¡¯d reached a compromise she could live with. Slow and steady, no commitment, no promises. Her first client paced impatiently in the hallway, and the phone was jumping off the hook. She snatched it on the fourth peal. ¡°Hey, Ari. It¡¯s Russell.¡± ¡°And Lilith,¡± another voice chimed in. Andreas¡¯s new security team of werelions. ¡°Almost gave up on reaching you. Is your cell off?¡± She pulled it from her pocket. Dark. ¡°Uh, I guess so. Either that or dead. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Andreas woke us near dawn. Said shots were fired at him yesterday, but he didn¡¯t give me the details. In fact, he kind of brushed it off, said you¡¯d fill us in.¡± Russell¡¯s voice was business-like, but Ari heard a layer of excitement. As a former mercenary, the everyday guarding of the Prince¡ªchecking visitors and packages, watching the surveillance screens¡ªmust be dull stuff. He sounded eager to tackle a bigger challenge. ¡°I was surprised to hear you¡¯d be briefing us,¡± Lilith said, bald curiosity in her tone. ¡°Something¡¯s sure changed since I saw you. What¡¯s going on?¡± Ari tucked the phone under her chin, grabbed the jug of distilled water, and started fixing coffee while she struggled for an acceptable answer to Lilith¡¯s question. Leave it to the lioness to get straight to the point. No subtlety in her nature. Russell was impatient. ¡°The girl gossip can wait, security can¡¯t. Who or what are we guarding against, Ari?¡± ¡°Wish I knew. Somebody took pot shots at Andreas from a passing car. In the last week, we¡¯ve had two vampire murders. Unknown killer. Apparent shootings but the weapon isn¡¯t confirmed. The attack on Andreas might be part of that or something personal. Where are you right now?¡± ¡°Andreas¡¯s office at the club.¡± ¡°Good. Familiarize yourselves with every corner of the building. I¡¯ll be there this afternoon to fill you in with what I know. In the meantime, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone in. The club doesn¡¯t open until 5:30, and if they¡¯re legit, they can wait. Call me if something urgent comes up.¡± Andreas was safely tucked away in his hidey-hole for the day. Ari needed time to deal with her client, check in with Ryan, and have a sit down talk with Claris. No way she was going to pursue this thinly disguised friendship with Andreas without warning her best friend. Ari owed her that. Maybe Claris could still bring her to her senses. As Ari entered the touristy shop section of Olde Town, she thought about how she was going to explain what was happening with Andreas. She could hardly explain it to herself. One minute she was afraid his magic would overpower her, and the next he was kissing her neck, and she wasn¡¯t thinking at all. Even if the power of the legend was at work here, Ari knew it went beyond a Goddess-blessed union. Their magics liked each other. As Ari crossed the street toward Basil & Sage, she considered Claris¡¯s reaction. Hadn¡¯t she warned Ari against seeing him from the first night they met? And after the split, she¡¯d held Ari¡¯s hand without once saying I told you so. She wouldn¡¯t be thrilled. Ari had timed her arrival just right. Claris was hanging the ¡°Out to Lunch¡± sign. ¡°Hey! Come for lunch?¡± Claris locked the front door and ushered Ari into the rear kitchen area. ¡°Lentil soup and turkey on wheat. I have plenty.¡± Ari never mentioned it around Claris, but her preferred food groups included junk food interspersed with the occasional big salad to sooth her conscience. Claris was a health nut. But the soup smelled good, and Ari realized she was hungry. ¡°Yum, I think so. Count me in.¡± ¡°Worked up quite an appetite myself,¡± Claris said. ¡°Busy, busy morning. They¡¯ve been streaming in the door today.¡± Claris¡¯s herb and holistic medicine shop, which occupied the front half of the building, was a big attraction for both tourists and practitioners in the artsy, crafty part of Riverdale¡¯s Olde Town district. The area, renovated to reflect its 1800s glory, spanned the banks of the Oak River and ended at the foot of the Otherworld nightlife district that wound up the hill to the upper cliffs overlooking the Mississippi River. Claris had been there four years now and had built a solid clientele. The back portion of the building and the second floor had been remodeled into a cozy residence. They were currently standing in her ground floor kitchen with its attached greenhouse on the back. Claris dished up the soup, while Ari pulled the sandwich fixings from the fridge. They chatted about the shop and the recent flood of customers, until they were well into the meal. Finally, they both fell silent. Ari set down her uneaten sandwich. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to talk about.¡± ¡°Sounds serious.¡± Claris frowned at her friend¡¯s expression. ¡°Are you all right? Is someone sick?¡± ¡°No, nothing like that. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Then this has to be about Andreas.¡± Ari met Claris¡¯s hazel-eyed gaze. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m your best friend.¡± Claris gave her a good-natured frown. ¡°And I¡¯m not stupid or blind. You told me you were working with him again, so what¡¯s happened now?¡± ¡°Someone tried to kill him yesterday. Shot at him. They missed, but for a while I thought he was dead.¡± Ari stopped, remembering those awful moments, unable to put that emptiness into words. She stared helplessly at her friend, watching the emotions chase across Claris¡¯s face, from startled to suddenly filled with understanding. Page 22 ¡°My God,¡± Claris breathed. ¡°You finally realized you¡¯re in love with him.¡± Ari¡¯s laugh was shaky. ¡°I don¡¯t think love¡¯s the right word. But, there¡¯s something.¡± ¡°And you thought this would take me by surprise? Could have told you. I did tell you a year ago. You never listened.¡± Claris got up and went to the fridge for a couple of diet cokes. ¡°So what about the legend, the dreams, the bond? You¡¯ve been pretty freaked out about those. What happened to all that?¡± Ari shrugged. ¡°I forget all that stuff when I¡¯m with him. And when I¡¯m alone, well, I still worry about it, but it helped when I found out he was worried too. He doesn¡¯t like having me inside his head, either. And, well, Sebastian tried to bespell me and failed. After talking it over, I don¡¯t think Andreas will try, but if he does¡­ Oh, hell, Clare, maybe I¡¯m kidding myself because I want it to be true.¡± ¡°Maybe not. You¡¯ve always had good instincts. Hon, I wish you two had never met, but it¡¯s way too late for that. You should tell him how you feel.¡± Ari stared at her open-mouthed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you said that. You told me not to see him again.¡± ¡°And we know how well that worked. You stayed away from him for all the wrong reasons. The she-wolf¡¯s death¡­he killed her to protect you.¡± Yeah, that was one explanation, Ari thought. Or maybe he¡¯d wanted his own revenge. She might never know. Maybe it no longer mattered. If Claris wanted to make Andreas an unsung hero, that was fine with Ari. Claris leaned over and hugged her friend. ¡°You haven¡¯t been happy. Maybe Andreas can change that. The night Yana died, he was the only one able to help you. That¡¯s when I began to wonder if I¡¯d misjudged him. Maybe we both need to give him a chance.¡± Ari¡¯s throat was tight, and all she could do was nod. She didn¡¯t remember much from the night her mentor was murdered, except the overwhelming grief and the safety she¡¯d found in Andreas¡¯s arms. Ari returned her friend¡¯s hug. Claris sometimes understood her better than she understood herself. Or at least, before Ari owned up to things. But that¡¯s what a best friend was about. ¡°So, is there more to tell?¡± Claris asked. ¡°Where do you go with this?¡± ¡°Well, no, yes. I kind of lost it when I thought Andreas was dead. Made an ass of myself by shouting at Marcus. Poor guy. It¡¯s embarrassing to think about now. My feelings were kind of hung out there. So Andreas and I talked. He said he¡¯d missed me.¡± ¡°And?¡± Claris smiled. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°¡®Me, too.¡¯ Or something equally stupid. Then, I suggested we stay friends.¡± ¡°Friends? Bet that went over big.¡± Claris cut off a laugh. ¡°Um, not exactly, but somehow he maneuvered that suggestion into something else. He¡¯s very good at getting his way. So, now, I guess we¡¯re dating.¡± Ari stopped and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°At least I can go back to the club again and listen to him sing. We¡¯re meeting there tonight. Oh yeah, before he left last night he convinced me to go to a concert this weekend. I¡¯m not sure how this all happened.¡± Claris laughed, clearly entertained by her friend¡¯s confusion. ¡°Well, duh. He talked you into exactly what you wanted.¡± ¡°I guess. So why am I so edgy about it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that part of the attraction?¡± Claris asked, with a knowing grin. ¡°You¡¯re drawn to the mysterious bad boys. While I prefer them steady and reliable.¡± Hence Claris¡¯s attraction to Brando¡ªand Ryan. Ari grinned. She should have known Claris would find a way to accept it, whatever Ari did. In this case, they¡¯d arrived at the same place. Not that there had been a lot of thought process on Ari¡¯s end. More hormones, maybe. Or family history. Or magic. Or even fate. Club Dintero at mid-afternoon appeared deserted. The vampire staff was asleep and the club wouldn¡¯t open for another three hours. Sporting a smirk on her face, Lilith let Ari in the front door. Ari ignored the look and headed for Andreas¡¯s office. ¡°Hey, Russell.¡± The wiry werelion jumped to his feet and gave her a brief, awkward hug. ¡°Good to see you,¡± he muttered. It was like old home week. Ari wished the rest of the team were there¡ªbig Mike and cute, flirtatious Benny, but someone had to watch the Prince¡¯s back. She was glad to have the werelion husband-wife team. ¡°You¡¯re looking good,¡± she said. ¡°Life must be treating you all right.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t complain,¡± Russell responded. ¡°Had a cushy time these last months, compared to the days you were around.¡± Ari smiled. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not blaming me for that mess. I didn¡¯t start it.¡± ¡°No, but together, we finished it,¡± he stated with satisfaction. ¡°For a while. These vampire feuds never seem to end. But let me explain the current problem.¡± Ari perched on the edge of the desk. ¡°I can¡¯t identify the enemy for you. We¡¯ve had two vamp murders. One male victim, one female. Two separate incidents. Possible, but not proven, shootings. The forensics are inconclusive on the weapon. But there¡¯s no doubt a handgun was used yesterday afternoon. Andreas saw it.¡± She sketched out the details of the investigation so far, even mentioning the weird vibes at the second murder scene. ¡°Recently I¡¯d been thinking we were completely off track, looking for the wrong weapon, the wrong kind of killer. Until yesterday.¡± She let out an exasperated breath. ¡°Andreas clearly saw a handgun.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s the same person?¡± Russell asked. ¡°What are the odds it¡¯s not?¡± ¡°Small. But it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°No, not impossible.¡± She sighed. ¡°That makes it more difficult to predict what will happen next. The pattern we had breaks with the attack on Andreas. That¡¯s why you need to watch his back every moment. The shooter could be anyone.¡± ¡°You got us on this now,¡± Lilith said, patting the pistol in her right holster. ¡°No one gets near him without us checking them first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on it.¡± Russell scratched his chin. ¡°How¡¯d these other vampires get shot? Why didn¡¯t they avoid the bullets, like Andreas did?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s that much quicker,¡± Lilith suggested. ¡°He is a master level vampire.¡± ¡°Granted,¡± Ari said. ¡°But we can¡¯t assume that was the difference. Something¡¯s hinky here.¡± ¡°So, what do you suggest we do?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Protect his ass,¡± Russell said. ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Lilith polished her nails against her shirt. ¡°It¡¯s a cute one, too. Can I do that part?¡± ¡°No,¡± Russell and Ari chorused. Ari grinned. ¡°No handling of the merchandise, Lilith. You and your hubby can start by securing the building and training the club staff. Most of them are vampires. Plenty of skills but no training in security.¡± ¡°You sure they can be trusted?¡± Russell asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like they did much yesterday.¡± Ari nodded, glad he¡¯d asked, showed he was thinking. ¡°In their defense, it happened fast. They¡¯re untrained and weren¡¯t expecting trouble. The only staff I know personally are Marcus, Gordon, Lorenzo, and Reno. Marcus is solid. You can count on him. And Gordon owes his life to Andreas. The other two are just kids. They idolize their boss, but I can¡¯t predict their usefulness in a fight. The rest of the staff are unknowns. Lilith, why don¡¯t you talk or flirt with them, take your pick, and make an assessment. Pull Andreas¡¯s employee files. Russell, you¡¯re in charge of setting up equipment. You can do the training together as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Sure. We can handle that,¡± Russell said, while Lilith nodded. ¡°A little martial arts, basic info on firearms, building security. Shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be around to help in any way I can,¡± Ari said. ¡°But I can¡¯t do this alone. Or be here all the time. I have two murders to solve.¡± ¡°Understood. The club is our responsibility,¡± Russell said. ¡°Good, and that includes watching the street. We don¡¯t need a repeat of yesterday. Maybe we can pin Andreas down to a definite arrival time.¡± Awareness hit Ari, bringing her to her feet. ¡°Is this a council of war?¡± an amused voice asked. She whipped around to find Andreas standing in a wall opening, the bookcase offset at an angle. Damn, he needed to stop these sneak appearances, but she knew her racing pulse wasn¡¯t just due to surprise. The black shirt and tight black jeans from his favorite designer emphasized his dark attraction. ¡°No need for moats or barricades in the street,¡± he said, his eyes brimming with humor. ¡°As you can see, I have arrived safely.¡± ¡°A second hidden entrance?¡± Ari had known about the closet trap door that led to Prince Daron¡¯s compound. It had been secured since an enemy used it last year. ¡°You never mentioned this one.¡± ¡°Not until now. I hope the knowledge can remain among the four of us and Marcus, of course. This entrance is private.¡± ¡°No problem. But, jeez, Andreas. How many more rabbit holes do you have?¡± ¡°You now know all my secrets.¡± He gave her an innocent smile, spreading his hands. ¡°Yeah, like I believe that.¡± Not bloody likely. He had more secrets than the CIA. Ari was uncomfortable that he¡¯d revealed the hidden entrance even under these circumstances. The passageway must lead to his day quarters. Due to their vulnerability while sleeping, vampires were justifiably paranoid about the location of their resting spots. Ari wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d earned this much trust. She checked her watch. Yep, as she suspected, it was only 3:15. She knew that master level vampires could beat the dark, but this was amazing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you up early?¡± Page 23 He shrugged it off. ¡°I wanted to speak with Russell and Lilith before they left.¡± Before she could point out that didn¡¯t explain how he¡¯d done it, Russell interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m not sure we should. Leave, I mean. Maybe we should bunk here. At least until the staff is trained. Particularly, if that bookcase leads where I think it does.¡± Andreas sighed. ¡°The other end is secure, but suit yourselves. I have arranged for the storage area next door to be set up as a security office. A work crew should arrive by dusk. Perhaps you would like to supervise the changes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Then I¡¯ll know what we have. I assume there¡¯ll be computers and electronic gadgets?¡± Andreas smiled indulgently. ¡°Ask for anything I forgot, within reason.¡± They continued to discuss security details until everyone was satisfied he or she understood their role. When they finished, Lilith left to pick up some things from home, Russell disappeared into the soon-to-be security office, and Andreas and Ari wandered into the main dining room. Club staff scurried, prepping for opening: tables were set, chairs straightened, and a three-person band with guitar, bass guitar, and drum rehearsed on stage. ¡°Do you have plans for this evening?¡± Andreas asked. ¡°Only patrol. I can put it off until around ten. Are you interested in hearing the band?¡± ¡°Maybe another night. I have something else in mind, something I would like you to see. We can take dinner and wine with us.¡± ¡°Where? Take dinner where?¡± Ari was concerned about leaving the club. It would make Andreas more vulnerable, harder to protect. Yet, ¡°taking dinner¡± didn¡¯t sound like he¡¯d planned a public outing. ¡°Wait and see.¡± She watched the rest of the rehearsal while he disappeared into the kitchen. By the time they¡¯d finished a couple of songs, Andreas returned with a tray of covered dishes, a pot of coffee and two bottles of wine, including his favorite Italian Chianti. Balancing the tray on one hand, he led the way into his office. With a flick of his fingers, the bookcase swung out. Ari hesitated, suddenly uneasy. His private quarters? She was wary of what he had in mind. He still hadn¡¯t defined his idea of ¡°getting to know¡± one another. Besides, she wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled at the prospect of spending an evening in the caverns or underground tunnels. And there was more than one reason Ari wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to see his sleeping quarters. If he actually slept in a coffin¡­too creepy. The passage they entered held little resemblance to the dark, cobwebby tunnels under the trap door that led to Prince Daron¡¯s compound. This was newer, built from wood and concrete, scrupulously clean, and equipped with lights. There were four turns and no false tunnels, but each turn was protected with motion sensors and cameras. Within five minutes, they stood at the end of the passage before a thick, metal door. Andreas waved his free hand at a small mounted camera and punched a security code on a wall panel. The door slid away, and they stepped through the opening. Ari gaped as she stood in a hallway opening into a large parlor of a restored 19th century Victorian mansion. Antique furnishings, elaborate chandeliers. ¡°This is your home?¡± She felt like Alice in Wonderland, only she¡¯d stepped into another century. It fit him. Elegant, old world¡ªvery much like one face of the vampire beside her. A male voice boomed from an elaborate sound system, yanking her back into the 21st century. ¡°Mr. De Luca, is everything all right?¡± ¡°It is. Samuel, this is my guest, Arianna Calin.¡± ¡°Very good, sir. Nice to meet you, Ms. Calin,¡± said the disembodied voice. ¡°Likewise,¡± she said, arching a brow at Andreas. ¡°Samuel is in the surveillance room. He saw us on the cameras. I will show you around later, and you can actually meet him. First, let us dine. The original dining room is on your right but much too formal. We will find a cozier table in the study. My favorite room.¡± As they crossed the hallway, she took the opportunity to look around. He didn¡¯t seem to mind her dragging feet and encouraged her interest by answering questions. More cherry wood, clearly Andreas¡¯s favorite, floors and furniture gleamed with a high polish. A quick look easily identified the rugs as Persian; the furniture and lamps appeared to be antiques. ¡°These are authentic, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes. Eighteenth and nineteenth century. The majority were shipped from my landholdings in Italy.¡± There was justifiable pride in his voice as he talked about his boyhood in Italy and shared his ties to that other world. Ari realized how much he treasured this part of his past. A complicated man, Andreas De Luca. ¡°We should move on,¡± Andreas finally said. ¡°Your dinner will soon be cool. The rest of the tour can wait.¡± The wainscoted study was impressive with floor to ceiling windows at one end providing an unimpeded view of well-tended gardens, dimly visible under a cloudy sky that had brought an early dusk. In the distance Ari saw dense hedges that surrounded the property and assured privacy. ¡°Nice view.¡± The room was finished with wall hangings and period furniture, including a magnificent roll top desk. It stood open, a laptop on the surface, papers tucked in every cubbyhole. Bookcases lined one wall of the room and were filled, top to bottom. A few books had been pulled out and stacked on a nearby stand. A marble fireplace provided a cozy but elegant touch. A small round table was set with china, sparking crystal and lighted candles. His staff worked fast. She stood still in the middle of the room, trying to take it all in. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Andreas held her chair, looking a little concerned. ¡°Sorry.¡± She shot him an apologetic smile. ¡°But it¡¯s like a museum. I¡¯m afraid to touch anything.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± His face relaxed. ¡°Beautiful things should be enjoyed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worried that something could be damaged or broken?¡± She glanced around. Except for the laptop, nothing in here was from the 21st century or even the 20th. It was daunting. Andreas shrugged. ¡°It would be repaired or replaced. They are, after all, only things.¡± Easy for him to say. These particular ¡°things¡± were priceless. Ari took her seat, careful not to bump anything. A smile tugged at Andreas¡¯s mouth. ¡°I have seen you face murderous werewolves with less concern, little witch. I hoped my home would bring you pleasure, not discomfort.¡± ¡°It does. I do like it. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Responding to his easy manner, she grinned at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This, I could get used to.¡± ¡°I am hopeful.¡± His voice held so much meaning that she dropped her attention to the fine linen tablecloth. Ari¡¯s skin warmed when his gaze lingered before he poured the wine. Halfway through the meal, the earlier storm clouds kept their promise. It began to rain, turning the starlight view into waterfalls cascading over the windowpanes. Andreas lit the fireplace, and they finished the wine and talked by the flickering light of a fire. When she asked about the roll top desk, she learned it had belonged to his grandfather. The house was a window into Andreas¡¯s past. When the first bottle of wine was finished, they toured the house. The remainder of the first floor held a kitchen, living room, a parlor converted to family room/library and a modern bath disguised in early 19th century decor. A wide curved staircase led to the next two floors. She paused on the way up the stairs to study a series of paintings in ornate gold frames. The first was a family portrait: two dark-haired boys; a handsome, aristocratic man; a stunning woman with large, black eyes and raven hair falling to her waist. The woman¡¯s features glinted with humor. ¡°My family,¡± Andreas said from behind her, so close she felt his hand brush against her back. ¡°Which one of the boys is you?¡± ¡°The younger.¡± He rested one hand casually on her shoulder and leaned forward, pointing with the other. ¡°I was seven. My brother Luis was ten.¡± Aware as she was of his touch, she tried to focus on the portrait. His past was important if she was ever to understand this complex man. Luis¡¯s portrait was solemn, but Ari thought Andreas looked mischievous even then. ¡°Your mother was beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, she was.¡± Ari wondered if her loss was still painful after all this time. It struck her he must have loved and lost a number of people in two hundred years. She moved to the next portrait, a stern-looking gentleman. As she moved forward, Andreas¡¯s hand slid off her shoulder and down to her waist. ¡°My paternal grandfather,¡± Andreas said, ¡°known throughout the countryside as ¡®the Baron.¡¯ And this is my great-great maternal grandfather, reputed to have been rather eccentric.¡± So Andreas favored the maternal side, she thought, studying this last gentleman with his striking dark looks. Each subsequent ancestral picture was examined and briefly explained as they continued up the broad staircase. The last portrait, hanging at some distance from the others, was a grouping of seven robed figures. ¡°More relatives? They look like judges or clerics.¡± ¡°No. They are the elder vampires, collectively known as the Original Seven.¡± He pointed a long finger at one of the men. ¡°This is Daron¡¯s sire. Our prince has a noteworthy lineage. It is rare to be a first generation descendant of an elder.¡± ¡°What about your lineage?¡± ¡°Much more ordinary.¡± He didn¡¯t elaborate. According to Andreas-the-tour-guide, the second floor they by-passed held bedrooms. Curiosity about his sleeping abode¡ªcoffin, box of cemetery dust or otherwise¡ªalmost made her ask for a peek. She held back for fear of sending the wrong message. The third floor held smaller rooms, probably former servants¡¯ quarters. They turned right into the surveillance room, and she was properly introduced to Samuel. He returned the introduction with a smile. Samuel was slender; small statured for a man, maybe five-foot-seven. Drab brown hair, human-looking, Mr. Ordinary. But she wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of under-estimating him. He was running security for a master vampire, and her witch powers identified his aura as weretiger. Samuel¡¯s energy came through the moment he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re the local Guardian, aren¡¯t you?¡± When Ari lifted a brow, he added, ¡°I know Steffan. Heard all about the big shoot out with the Frenchie wolves. Whipped their asses. Must have been exciting.¡± Page 24 ¡°Um, I guess.¡± She really didn¡¯t want to talk about the past tonight. ¡°Samuel, it was nice to meet you.¡± She turned to Andreas. ¡°It¡¯s late. I should be going. I still have patrol.¡± ¡°Have you looked outside recently? No self-respecting evil doer is out in this weather. And you have not met the rest of my staff and housemates. In light of the situation, they¡¯ll need to know who you are.¡± What situation? Ari wondered. Yesterday¡¯s attack or their dating? She glanced at the window. The rain was coming down in sheets, and lightning flashed now and then; a typical Midwest summer storm brought on by the excessive heat earlier in the day. ¡°Looks like Mother Nature¡¯s on your side.¡± Actually, he was right about meeting his staff, and she had to admit she was happy to have an excuse to prolong the evening. She¡¯d never before spent so much time in harmony with Andreas. She flashed him a smile. ¡°At least for now, lead on.¡± In the next room, four vampires and three weretigers jumped to their feet when Andreas opened the door. Ari got the impression their boss didn¡¯t often make unannounced visits. When Andreas had introduced Ari, a vampire he¡¯d identified as Cedric came over to them. ¡°We haven¡¯t met before, but I¡¯ve heard your name.¡± Cedric said to Ari. ¡°Are you working on the murders? Jules was a friend.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re working with the PD. I¡¯m sorry about your friend. Were you close?¡± ¡°Close enough to miss him.¡± ¡°My regrets also,¡± Andreas said. ¡°I was not aware of your friendship. It there anything you can tell us that might identify his killer?¡± ¡°Not that I can think of. He spent most of his time with Lorraine. Griped about the counseling she insisted on, and her family, but nothing else I remember.¡± ¡°What did he say about the counseling?¡± Ari asked, curious to hear Jules¡¯s side of the story, even if second hand. ¡°Something made him uncomfortable, reluctant to go back. Something ¡®weird¡¯ I think he said. They quit going after the bonding, and Jules was happy about that.¡± Weird, huh? Ari quirked her lips. Wasn¡¯t that the definition of counseling? After they spent a brief time talking with the others vampires and weretigers, Andreas and Ari left. Once they were back in the hallway, Ari asked him about the weretigers. ¡°Is there a reason you chose that lycanthrope group?¡± ¡°There was a reason two hundred years ago. Members of this same family have been with me that long.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s tremendous loyalty.¡± She smiled to herself when he caught her hand as they walked toward the stairs. ¡°Tell me the story behind it.¡± She loved listening to him talk; the whisper of Italian in his voice would sound good reading the tax code. Hearing pieces of his fascinating history was an added bonus. ¡°Their human grandfather worked in our vineyards. He was infected while defending my uncle from a weretiger attack. At that period in history, werecreatures were thought to be evil.¡± Andreas pulled her to him and slipped his arm around her waist as they started down the staircase. ¡°They were hunted and executed. My family sheltered him, kept his secret. When I returned from England as a vampire, I recruited him for my personal staff. His children and their children have remained in my service.¡± Ari was impressed with his beautiful home and his loyal, competent staff. No security worries here. The club was his only vulnerable spot, and she intended to keep working on it. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear the rest of your history,¡± she said, tipping her head to look up at him, ¡°but not tonight. It¡¯s time I went home. Raining or not.¡± ¡°You could stay here.¡± Ari shook her head. ¡°Not a good idea.¡± ¡°There are three guest suites,¡± he said, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°You would like Chantilly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not staying.¡± She pulled a step ahead. Reaching the second floor, Andreas turned south, grabbed her hand again, and opened a door at the end. ¡°Tell me what you think.¡± White with blue trim. Crisp and feminine. A four-poster bed with a lace canopy dominated the room. 18th or 19th century, whenever they made the furniture with the fancy bowed legs. ¡°Chantilly Suite,¡± he said simply. The floors gleamed of cherry wood, but the doors, framing, and wainscoting were white. A soft white rug under the bed, a snowy canopy and matching lace swags contrasted with the blue drapes at the windows. The bed covering was icy blue; several dark blue pillows were tossed on top. On the left was a small private lounge; a private bath and spa on the right. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Did you choose the decor?¡± His voice lit with pleasure. ¡°I did. It is mostly Queen Anne.¡± ¡°A man of many talents. You know women even better than I thought you did.¡± ¡°I am glad you like it,¡± he said smoothly, ignoring the other implications. Who had inspired this room? How many women had he entertained here? Disturbing to think about, but Ari knew he hadn¡¯t been a monk. She¡¯d drive herself crazy if she delved into that part of his past. ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± she said. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like it? But I¡¯m still going home.¡± No way was she staying in the same house with Andreas. Not ready for that. There was too much chemistry between them for a simple sleepover. ¡°Then I will drive you,¡± he said, accepting her decision. ¡°No need for you to get soaking wet.¡± He pointed down the staircase. At the bottom, they exited into a four-car garage with two black vans, a silver Lexus SUV, and a sleek, black Ferrari. Andreas opened the passenger door of the Ferrari, and Ari slid onto the luxurious seat. The car purred its way through the wet city streets, putting an end to the evening. When Andreas pulled over in front of her apartment building, she leaned over with a quick kiss. She wasn¡¯t quick enough. He caught her and pulled her against him, deepening the kiss. When he ran his tongue over her lips, she opened for him. By the time the kiss ended, Ari thought the windows must be steaming. Andreas gave her a wry grin. ¡°Sweet dreams, cara mia.¡± Stifling a reluctant sigh, Ari jumped out into the rain without waiting for him to get wet too, and sprinted for the building. She closed her apartment door and leaned against it. Andreas¡¯s kiss lingered on her mouth. She had a lot to think about. Until those last moments, he¡¯d been on his best behavior tonight, the perfect gentleman, asking nothing of her. And he had let her into his private life. A big step for both of them, but no matter what her racing pulse thought, she didn¡¯t want to rush the other steps. No hurry, she thought, a warmth growing inside. All the best wines took time. Chapter Ten By morning the rain had become intermittent, providing a low canopy of clouds. Despite the threatening skies, Ari completed her morning run and took a quick swing through Goshen Park. Everything there appeared to be in order. She sprinted the rest of the way home and jumped in the shower. The first of two office appointments rescheduled from yesterday were due in less than an hour. Before then, she intended to check in with Ryan as promised. On her way out the door, Eddie West called her cell. ¡°You sound cheerful,¡± Ari said. She closed the door behind her and hurried toward the Magic Hall. ¡°You bet! Any day out of jail is a good one.¡± His voice had a grin in it. ¡°But I heard about the latest shooting. Was Andreas hurt?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. No one was hurt.¡± ¡°Is this connected to the other shootings?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s asking? Eddie the concerned friend or Eddie the crime reporter?¡± ¡°We¡¯re inseparable. But most of the facts were in the police report. I¡¯ve already read it. I¡¯ll only print what¡¯s public info,¡± he coaxed. ¡°Isn¡¯t my time of incarceration worth something?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a good reason not to discuss the case with you. But off the record, we haven¡¯t ruled out anything. The shots at Andreas were from a drive-by. The earlier incidents were up close and personal.¡± ¡°But the victims are all vampires. And the perp was someone with a gun. A human¡¯s choice of weapon. Got a vamp stalker, don¡¯t we?¡± His voice held suppressed excitement. ¡°Whoa! That sounds like a headline-in-the-making to me. Exactly the kind of speculation we don¡¯t want tossed about. There¡¯s no proof for that theory, Eddie. The cause of death in both murders is undetermined.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Undetermined? The two victims weren¡¯t shot? When was that decided?¡± ¡°No comment. And that¡¯s official. So drop it. You¡¯ve got all you¡¯re getting. And don¡¯t you dare print any unsubstantiated speculation.¡± ¡°OK, guess I owe you one.¡± Eddie sighed. ¡°Can we at least talk about what happened at the club? That was a gun, right? The police report said Andreas specified a handgun.¡± ¡°Yes, it was a drive-by.¡± ¡°So are you thinking this is different than the murders? A copycat, basing his actions on the earlier press accounts? Or was this personal? Andreas must have enemies.¡± ¡°Good questions, but I don¡¯t have the answers yet. Give it a rest, Eddie. Take off your reporter hat, and tell me how you¡¯re doing. And how Lorraine¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s amazing how sweet life can look after being locked up for days.¡± He laughed, the sound a little forced. ¡°And my sister? She¡¯s getting by. I still don¡¯t understand how my gentle sister could fall in love with a vampire, but I¡¯m trying to be supportive. Mother¡¯s no help, not now that Lorraine knows how much she hated Jules. But don¡¯t try to change the subject. How¡¯s this trouble at Shale¡¯s agency fit it with the murders? Or does it?¡± ¡°What trouble do you mean?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Saw it coming to work. Somebody spray painted their building in big red letters, HOUSE OF MONSTERS.¡± Page 25 When she arrived at Shale & Associates, Ryan and Shale were locked in a heated conversation and most of the paint had been removed. Ari saw the upper tips of the H and M. The two-man crew stood by their ladders and cleaning supplies, waiting for the outcome of the men¡¯s dispute. Ari joined the discussion in time to hear Shale say it was nothing more than racial graffiti. He¡¯d called his insurance carrier, and they¡¯d told him to take pictures and clean it up. He hadn¡¯t thought to tell the police. Ryan was steamed. He¡¯d heard about the vandalism when TV Channel 12 called for a statement. He stalked off in disgust, and Ari returned to work. There was nothing left to see, but Channel 12 could expect a warrant for their film. The incident warranted only a 30-second spot on the evening news, but the next morning The Clarion broke the expanded story on page one. Local Agency Dubbed HOUSE OF MONSTERS. It wasn¡¯t the main headline, but the drama was bound to capture community attention. Ari worried about public reaction. The article stopped short of stating Riverdale had a serial killer or rogue vampire hunter, but it laid out, and by inference connected, the four incidents: the murders, the drive-by, and the vandalism. Ari wanted to strangle Eddie. As promised, he hadn¡¯t printed anything that wasn¡¯t public information, but she doubted Ryan would find any comfort in that. She found very little herself. After reading the article, she checked her overnight phone messages and found a long message from Ryan about irresponsible reporters and keeping them in jail where they belonged. Despite the seriousness of the situation, Ari suppressed a chuckle. Ryan¡¯s second message, left ten minutes after the first, said, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ve had my coffee now,¡± and she laughed out loud. By 10:15 that night, however, none of them were laughing. The three local TV channels led the news with the vampire story, including interviews with many of the witnesses. Cameras spotlighted the parking lot at the Woodland Inn, the shelter in Goshen Park, even the exterior of Club Dintero. Channel 12 ended their piece with a display of the spray-painted agency in full living color. The clear message in every report was Riverdale had a serial killer eliminating vampires. Late into the night and early the next morning, Ari¡¯s phone rang several times. Ryan was called to the station, and the public was in full outcry. She had called Eddie right away, and when she quit berating him for an instant, he denied sharing information with anyone. ¡°Look at my article,¡± he said. ¡°Do you see the names in there? Do you think I want them hounding my sister?¡± He¡¯d been indignant that Ari¡¯d thought he would even consider leaking the details. ¡°My story was scooped.¡± When Ryan reached the news desk at Channel 12, the station that filmed most of the witnesses, he was told they¡¯d received an anonymous email detailing the crime scenes and listing names or possible locations of witnesses. Realizing this information could only have come from a few sources, including the killer, the PD tech department jumped on the task of backtracking the email through cyberspace. Ari and Ryan weren¡¯t optimistic they¡¯d find the killer this way. He¡¯d been too careful in everything else. ¡°If this was our suspect,¡± Ryan asked, in a late afternoon phone call with Ari, ¡°why the sudden craving for publicity? Why now? What¡¯s he want?¡± ¡°Could be a psycho who¡¯s escalating,¡± she said. ¡°Wants the world to know how smart he is. I wasn¡¯t convinced the vandalism was connected, until it was included in the email. Maybe your PD shrink or the state profilers can use the email for a profile, give us a hand with a possible motive? Even figure out the link to Shale¡¯s agency.¡± ¡°But the agency isn¡¯t connected to Andreas.¡± Ari frowned. ¡°So maybe he was targeted for a different reason, or someone saw him there the night of our interview. We can¡¯t ignore the fact that two of the victims were clients at the center. Our killer has been there. Maybe using the agency as his stalking grounds, selecting potential victims.¡± She paused, as a thought occurred to her. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s there now, using the agency for camouflage. Hiding under our noses.¡± Despite Ari¡¯s fears the killer was escalating, the rest of the week was uneventful. The public gradually calmed with nothing new to stir the press¡¯s imagination. Unfortunately, the investigation didn¡¯t make any big leaps either. Gillian¡¯s report on the second crime scene came in. Similar patterns to the first scene: numerous readings, both human and Otherworld. Since she¡¯d detected the demon trace again, stronger this time, Ari asked her to take the testing to the next level, identification of subtypes. Ari was grabbing at straws, searching less likely avenues now, but even negative information was better than none. She re-interviewed witnesses, family members, and friends, seeking new links between the victims, something they missed the first time. She didn¡¯t find them. The email was tracked to a computer at the public library. Since the computer was available for general use, stayed busy most of the day, and users weren¡¯t recorded, it was another dead end. Acting upon the theory the killer held a particular hatred for, or a grudge against, vampires, Ryan¡¯s officers researched anti-vamp organizations and located five groups that had registered members in Riverdale. The only acts of violence by four of the groups were spontaneous confrontations: heated tempers erupting into bar fights and public harassment of individuals. Not cold-blooded executions. Despite this history, Ryan and Ari interviewed local chapter leaders. Due to the obvious animosity his presence would stir, Andreas watched the interviews by hidden camera. None of the four exhibited the necessary level of fanaticism to commit multiple murders. The investigative team crossed them off the suspect list. The fifth group was a possibility. The international organization of Human Supremacy had a bloody history and a well-earned reputation for outspoken bigotry. Ari took an instant dislike to the local leader. Bob Blair, a short, flabby guy with a bird-size brain, was an ex-con. Two counts of aggravated assault, a half-page of misdemeanors. He wore an armband with the group¡¯s chosen symbol, a swastika with a wooden stake through the middle. So imaginative. Like the Pure Blood vampire gang, these guys didn¡¯t bother with subtle. It occurred to Ari that putting the two groups together in one room might solve a lot of problems. ¡°You better bet I hate vamps,¡± Blair told them. ¡°They¡¯re killers. Vicious from the second they¡¯re transformed. Only way to keep humans safe is to kill every bloodsucker¡ªthe sooner, the better. We¡¯ve a duty to protect ourselves. ¡¯Course, we keep it legal,¡± he added, with a surprisingly high-pitched chuckle. ¡°Self-defense.¡± He showed Ryan his leather belt with five carved X¡¯s. ¡°Them¡¯s my vamp kills.¡± Ari thinned her lips in disgust. His blatant bragging rang false. The vampires wouldn¡¯t sit around and allow known vamp killers to go unpunished. The fact he was still alive was evidence of his inflated claims. She wondered what Andreas was thinking in the other room. Whatever else happened, the local vampires would be keeping tabs on Blair¡¯s little group from now on. When Ryan asked Blair about the specific murders of Jules and Patricia, the suspect grew evasive, raising their suspicions. He shrugged. ¡°Okay, I admit we can¡¯t take credit for those two. Some new player in town. I can only admire his work.¡± When they were convinced Blair had no information on the ¡®new player,¡¯ he was dismissed. He could be lying, of course, but it seemed unlikely. Blair wasn¡¯t nearly clever enough to be the guy they were looking for. Andreas and his staff didn¡¯t have any better luck in finding leads on the murders or the drive-by within the vampire community. No one had a strong enough grudge against him or the club, and they didn¡¯t find any indication of recent interference from Toronto. If Sebastian had new spies in town, they were well undercover. Ari even contacted Rita, her vamp informant. The only theories Rita had heard were directed at the humans and fears of a vampire hunter. ¡°What about this group that calls itself the Pure Bloods? Could they be behind this?¡± Ari asked. ¡°Oh, those guys. They brag a lot. Beat up somebody when they can, but that¡¯s about it. Haven¡¯t seen them for days. I heard Andreas ordered them to leave town.¡± Rita paused. ¡°Trouble ain¡¯t coming from us. Something real snerky is going on.¡± Ari¡¯s unease went up another notch. Her witch senses had been sending a similar warning, constant, annoying pinpricks along the spine. Weird, creepy, snerky. Whatever term you chose, something was off. Her frustration grew as she realized her suspect list had dwindled to nothing. Then Gillian called with the sub-typing report. It complicated and confused everything, sending Ari in a new direction. ¡°Full demon energy?¡± Ari exclaimed, her pulse surging from excitement or fear, maybe both. ¡°Are you positive? How high was the level?¡± ¡°High, but we¡¯re not certain yet. It¡¯s still within the very top range that a high-level halfling might generate. The sample could have been contaminated, considering all the activity that night. We talked it over here at the lab. If a full blood was in town, wouldn¡¯t it have been obvious before now? They like things bloody, scattering terror and bodies around. Besides, how often does anyone see a full blooded demon?¡± ¡°Not often.¡± Ari remembered her only contact in St. Louis, almost eight years ago. The local witch had detected the demon presence immediately. ¡°What about Riverdale history?¡± ¡°Last sighting was 1853. Burned buildings, murdered dozens of people on the streets. Not the delicate type. We think you¡¯re dealing with a high level halfling.¡± ¡°Then find me the names of every halfling in town.¡± ¡°Done. The list is on its way to your phone. One more thing. The wounds we couldn¡¯t explain? Maybe our halfling has demon fire. The explosions sound similar to gunfire and leave irregular, round wounds.¡± ¡°Duh!¡± Ari tapped herself on the forehead. ¡°I, of all people, should have thought of that.¡± Her witch fire could cause similar damage, except the victims would then burst into flames if she used crimson fire. Her stuns left round black singes but no penetration. If demon fire was used like a laser, carefully focused and directed, it might well leave wounds looking like bullet holes. Hard to detect with the added damage caused by the rapid decay of vampire corpses. Page 26 ¡°And,¡± Gillian said, as if Ari hadn¡¯t interrupted, ¡°I went back and checked the ozone levels at both scenes. They were elevated. With no electrical storm either night.¡± Magical fire. Hot damn. They had a lead. ¡°Does your list mark the halflings known to have demon fire?¡± ¡°It does.¡± The elfin tech sounded rightfully pleased with herself. After alerting Ryan and Andreas, Ari spent the next twenty-four hours chasing down every halfling-demon in town. She started with the nine who had the known ability to breathe or throw demon fire. Each one had a decent alibi for at least one of the events. The halflings were living peacefully within the Olde Town community and had no prior history of violence or criminal activity. When interviewed, they were cooperative, although puzzled about her interest. Taking no chances, Ari asked Andreas to have some of Daron¡¯s vampires keep an eye on all nine at night. Ryan assigned random cruiser surveillance during the day. In particular, Ari wanted to know if any of the nine went near Shale¡¯s agency. She questioned Ms. Binderman and learned none of them were past or present clients. The other three dozen halflings, the ones without magical fire, received less intense scrutiny. They were low on her list of suspects, and as she anticipated, nothing of concern turned up. In fact, all of these efforts, including the intensive surveillance of the nine, failed to reveal the killer or even a good suspect. Ari¡¯s initial excitement dwindled. They were still missing something. In spite of the frustration generated by the investigation, Andreas and Ari continued to get along without a major fight. On Thursday, his regularly scheduled night to sing at the club, she spent the evening watching the show with Lilith and Russell. As Andreas¡¯s voice rolled over the rapt faces of the mostly-human audience with songs from his Italian homeland and American pop culture, Lilith couldn¡¯t resist teasing Ari. ¡°I wonder how many women in this crowd are wishing they could climb into his bed tonight.¡± Ari shrugged, refusing to rise to the bait. Andreas¡¯s eyes had strayed in her direction often enough that she wasn¡¯t worried. Russell, on the other hand, growled and said, ¡°I trust you¡¯re not one of them, my dear wife.¡± Andreas kept his magic at low level, enough to spice the atmosphere without risking audience enthrallment. Ari relaxed and enjoyed the same wickedly delicious evening as the other guests. She kept her own fantasies hidden. On Sunday, Ari attended Cirque de la Symphonie with Andreas, their first public outing. Well, a group outing actually. Prince Daron and Carmella, one of his lieutenants and current lover, attended with them. Ari had suggested cancelling due to the recent public tension, but Prince Daron thought the appearance might serve to offset the bad publicity, remind the community that vampires were regular people. Right. With promoting good publicity in mind, they dressed for the cameras in semi-evening attire. The vampires wore black. What else? Ari was in pale sea green. Their appearance immediately drew the spot light. Despite the expected interest, Ari was uncomfortable with the lights and hubbub, until the stage show started. Then, she forgot the press. The performance absorbed her attention, except when Andreas¡¯s knee brushed against her or his hand captured an escaping curl. He kissed her goodnight at her apartment door. A kiss that made her heart beat faster, but he kept it brief and didn¡¯t suggest coming in. She couldn¡¯t decide whether she was relieved or sorry he was being such a gentleman. ¡°Thanks for the evening,¡± she said, leaning back against the door, hoping he would linger. ¡°I enjoyed the show.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± He gave her a brief look, before turning away. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± At the bottom of the steps, he glanced back, a smile parting his lips, before he disappeared into the trees. Disconcerted by his abrupt departure, Ari frowned. Why didn¡¯t he stay? Did he have some hot vampiress waiting at the club? The next morning, Ari stopped by the shop to tell Claris about her double date. ¡°Honey, I already know,¡± Claris said as she handed Ari a steaming mug of coffee. ¡°At least, some parts. Brando and I saw you on the late night news. The vampire court and their dates. You guys have gone public in a big way.¡± ¡°Did I look all right?¡± Ari imagined a terrible shot of her with the gorgeous vampires. Well, Daron wasn¡¯t gorgeous, but he was compelling. ¡°More than all right. You and Andreas in fancy dress. What¡¯s not to like? How are things off camera?¡± Considering how Claris went right to the personal stuff, Ari was glad she¡¯d come during the lunch break. It was really the only time they could pop into Claris¡¯s kitchen and talk privately without customers or Brando. ¡°OK. No¡­good, I think. Last night¡¯s show was special. You should have seen the aerial acts. And Andreas, well, you¡¯ve seen him. He¡¯s even better up close. It¡¯s weird, but he¡¯s so easy to talk to. I know we¡¯ve got no future, I¡¯ve accepted that, but I¡¯m enjoying it while it lasts. How do I explain this? He¡¯s never boring.¡± ¡°Never boring!¡± Claris laughed. ¡°He¡¯d give up if he heard you say that. And no future? Does that mean you¡¯re losing interest in him already?¡± ¡°Goddess, no. It¡¯s not that. But I¡¯m trying to be realistic. For one thing, how can I continue to date someone if I don¡¯t trust him?¡± ¡°Is that because he¡¯s a vampire? Or has he done something I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I¡¯d tell you if he¡¯d done something,¡± Ari said simply. ¡°He¡¯s been great, but¡­well, you know. I¡¯ve gone over it all before. The mind thing still bugs me.¡± ¡°I thought you accepted his word on that.¡± ¡°I know. I did. Doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡± Ari sighed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the other stuff too. I have some valid reasons not to trust men, like my last boyfriend¡¯s cheating. Maybe Andreas started out with two strikes against him.¡± She hesitated, reluctant to bring up what was really bothering her. ¡°Andreas could be seeing someone else. Last night he was in such a hurry when he left my place, I wondered¡­if he was meeting someone.¡± ¡°Really? Jealous, huh?¡± Claris didn¡¯t sugarcoat it. ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t Simon. Give him a break, unless he gives you a lot more reason than a short evening. He may have had business for all you know. He¡¯s actually been quite attentive.¡± Claris smiled. ¡°Might make someone think he¡¯s in love with you.¡± ¡°Oh, please. Let¡¯s not take romantic fantasies too far. Are vamps even capable of love?¡± Ari countered. ¡°Even if they are, think how unlikely it is in this case. He¡¯s had two hundred years of experience in manipulating women. How would you or I know what he¡¯s thinking or feeling?¡± ¡°Then find out. If it¡¯s not love, or the possibility of love, then what¡¯s the point? What do you want from him?¡± Ari frowned, taken aback by her friend¡¯s blunt question. ¡°I like being with him.¡± ¡°Is the sex good?¡± ¡°Hey, Clare, back up. How¡¯d we suddenly jump to sex? I told you I wasn¡¯t rushing into anything.¡± Ari gave her a fierce frown. ¡°There¡¯s been no sex.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Claris hid her surprise, but not before Ari saw it. ¡°Actually, I thought you were kidding. Andreas isn¡¯t pushing?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± Ari thought about the brief kiss last night and bit her lip. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s not interested? Maybe I¡¯m too young, too inexperienced for him.¡± ¡°Ari!¡± Her best friend laughed. ¡°You¡¯re being silly.¡± Claris shook her head. ¡°No, I think your vampire is very clever, biding his time. But not interested? The sparks fly when you get in the same room. Remember the auction?¡± As Ari remembered it, she was the one who¡¯d had the intense reaction. He¡¯d been paying attention to another woman. And she¡¯d forgotten to ask him who Ms. Slinky was, an error she¡¯d have to correct when she saw him. In the meantime, she was through discussing her uncertain love life. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal anyway. So, what¡¯s going on with you and Brando?¡± she asked, determinedly redirecting the conversation. She sat back and listened to the ups and downs of dating a wizard scientist. Brando was so absorbed in his work that he was never romantic for long. When your girlfriend was an ultra-romantic like Claris, that was a problem. Claris was uncertain if their relationship was going anywhere. A familiar theme, Ari thought. Was it possible she and Claris were worrying too much about the future? After all, Andreas had reminded her there were no guarantees. Ari spent the afternoon at her office in the Otherworld Center. In between meeting with an elf looking for a customized bow-and-arrow maker and the childless wood nymphs seeking a reliable adoption agency, Harold Shale called looking for updates again. She didn¡¯t have much to tell him. Frankly, she was already tired of the calls. Why didn¡¯t he read the paper or watch TV like everyone else? ¡°The press seems to think we have a serial killer,¡± he suddenly said. ¡°Is that official?¡± Well, damn. Apparently he did follow the press. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the same thing we¡¯re telling the media, Mr. Shale. No comment. We¡¯re working as fast as we can.¡± She tried to remain patient, but she hadn¡¯t forgiven him for not calling them about the graffiti. Or more likely it was just because she didn¡¯t like him. ¡°We¡¯re following several leads, keeping all possibilities in mind.¡± ¡°Surely you can tell me something. A description, a profile. I have to tell my clients how to protect themselves, who to avoid.¡± ¡°They need to be alert around everyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very specific. Clients, even staff members, are afraid. I¡¯m thinking about hiring a security guard for the Center, but we need advice on safety measures.¡± ¡°Which we¡¯ll give in more detail as soon as we know something. Until we do, suspect everyone.¡± Page 27 ¡°What about the vampire leaders? What are they doing? I saw you on TV in the Prince¡¯s party. He didn¡¯t seem too worried.¡± Ari bit back an angry retort. ¡°All a front. We hoped to calm community fears by acting as normal as possible. We¡¯re all taking this seriously.¡± Ari was tempted to hang up. She didn¡¯t like his implications, and his reference to the TV coverage had renewed her discomfort with how public her private life had become. ¡°I¡¯ll call you when we learn more,¡± she said. Disconnecting, Ari shook off her irritation. She realized his clients were under a cloud of uncertainty. Maybe Shale had reason to be pushy, but she didn¡¯t have to like it. Patrol that evening was quiet. Goshen Park was empty of human intruders and the Otherworld nightlife district exuded its usual exotic, edgy but controlled energy. After completing her rounds, she stopped by the club. Andreas met her there, and they took the hidden passage to his home, where they spent much of the night in front of a wide screen TV in the first floor family room. It still amused her he did ordinary things, like watch television. He played with the remote too. Just like every other guy. His tastes ran to crime shows, sci-fi, history, and comedy. It was the horror channel, however, that often was their biggest source of laughter. Ari woke about 6:00 a.m. on Andreas¡¯s couch, covered with a light blanket. Light from the window told her dawn was breaking, and she assumed Andreas¡¯s departure for his own quarters had woken her. The last thing she remembered was some disaster movie. She glanced at the TV, but the screen was dark. She stretched, headed for the kitchen seeking caffeine, but the familiar sound of her phone sent her running back to the family room to snatch it from the coffee table. ¡°This better be good,¡± she growled. ¡°I haven¡¯t had coffee or food yet.¡± ¡°Better than good,¡± Ryan responded. ¡°We¡¯ve got a headless alien.¡± ¡°A what? It¡¯s too early for jokes.¡± ¡°Just repeating what the caller said. There¡¯s a dead alien in Goshen Park with its head cut off. This one has to be down your alley, Ari.¡± ¡°Uh, probably. OK. Twenty minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already on the way. Meet you by the west fountain, and I¡¯ll pick up coffee.¡± ¡°Bless you.¡± She dashed up the stairs to the Chantilly Suite and jumped in the shower. While hot water cascaded over her body and the delicate smell of richly perfumed soap from the dispenser filled her nose, she tried to make sense of Ryan¡¯s words. Goshen Park had been quiet enough last evening. What happened in the intervening hours? And what kind of a creature would be mistaken for an alien? Of course, maybe it was an alien. Given the strange things that already inhabited her world, why not aliens? But why headless? Chapter Eleven Lt. Foster and his crime scene techs were clustered around an area to the right of the swan-shaped west fountain. Water stood in puddles around the edges. Since the Goshen Park fountains were turned off at night, it must have automatically switched on at 6:00 and been shut down again by the PD. She stepped over the areas of standing water. The police huddle opened as she approached, and Ryan handed her a Styrofoam cup before pointing toward a skeleton on the wet cement. ¡°Bones,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s all I found when I got here, but the anonymous caller reported a headless alien.¡± ¡°Anonymous?¡± ¡°Public phone at the park entrance.¡± She squatted beside the bones. ¡°Vampire.¡± She scrutinized the area. The skull had rolled about three feet away. ¡°I suppose it could have looked like an alien during the decay process.¡± She glanced up at Ryan. ¡°Remember when we found Marcus?¡± Ryan grimaced. It had been a horrific sight. The young vampire had been starved until his body had shriveled and resembled an ancient mummy. Fortunately they¡¯d found him before it was too late. Not this time. Nobody could help the latest victim. She¡ªthe pelvic structure looked female to Ari¡ªhad been dead more than an hour. Her body had already returned to its natural state. The dry, brittleness of the skeleton placed her original birth at least several decades ago, maybe even in excess of a hundred years. The older ones decayed faster, more completely. The Magic Council lab and the local Medical Examiner might give a better estimate, but neither could tell them what she looked like two hours ago or who she was. Facial reconstruction would take days or even weeks, and they¡¯d need help from the state or feds for that kind of expertise. Ari lifted her head and took a quick glance around. No evidence of clothes. The body must have been naked. That was a new twist. If this was the same killer, he¡¯d switched his behavior. She hoped forensics could tell them whether the severing of the head had been the cause of death or post-mortem. In either case, it also was a significant departure. Ari got to her feet as the ME strode toward them. In his late fifties, Doc Onway was lean and energetic, with an acerbic tongue and a somewhat jaded view of human nature. Went with the death business. ¡°Ari. Lieutenant,¡± he grunted at them. ¡°Why was I deprived of my morning jog? Some ridiculous story about aliens?¡± He spotted the bones. ¡°Ah. One of yours, Ari. A vampire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my guess,¡± she said. ¡°Either that, or someone dug up a very old grave,¡± he said, already beginning to assess the situation. ¡°Female, undetermined age. Did someone move the skull?¡± ¡°Not since I¡¯ve been here,¡± Ryan said. ¡°The witness who called it in referred to a headless alien. So the head must have been detached at that point. Ari thinks the witness saw the shrunken stage of vampire decomposition.¡± ¡°Yes, that would fit. Decapitated,¡± Doc muttered, as he carefully poked at the neck bones. ¡°Look here, see the marks? On the C5 and C6 vertebrae. Could be the cause of death.¡± ¡°Could be? C¡¯mon, Doc. Can¡¯t you do better than that?¡± ¡°With what? No flesh, no blood. I can only tell you what I see, Lieutenant. If I don¡¯t find conflicting evidence on the bones, I¡¯ll list severing of the spinal cord as the probable cause of death. But it will only be my best guess. The head could have been removed after death.¡± Doc remained unruffled. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll call it the presumed cause of death. Tell me about the weapon.¡± ¡°Smooth blade. Not a saw. Poor thing. Even the undead can¡¯t withstand such an assault.¡± ¡°Are we talking knife, axe, what?¡± Ryan prompted. ¡°Patience, Lieutenant. All in good time. Why don¡¯t you busy yourself and search the area?¡± ¡°It would be helpful to know what I¡¯m searching for,¡± Ryan groused. Ari motioned to one of Ryan¡¯s cops, asking if someone could scare up more coffee for the lieutenant. She thought Ryan could use a refill. Doc looked up and gave Ari a brief wink. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t mind some of that coffee myself. Any idea who she is?¡± ¡°No, and I don¡¯t see anything here to help me figure it out,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Did she die here? Was she sexually assaulted?¡± Ryan wanted answers. Doc gave him a sympathetic look this time. ¡°The remains are too far gone. I¡¯d guess she didn¡¯t die here. No discarded clothes. No signs of scuffle that I can see. The Otherworld Lab might find something, although I don¡¯t know what. Identification will be tough on this one. There are few dental records this old.¡± Doc shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath for help from me.¡± ¡°Any more good news, Doc?¡± Ryan asked, sarcasm matching his frustration. ¡°Not for now.¡± Unfazed, Doc went back to work. ¡°I¡¯ll have Gillian process the scene,¡± Ari said. ¡°Andreas can probably help with the identification. If she belongs to a vampire nest, they¡¯ll know she¡¯s missing.¡± Ryan murmured his thanks as a cop handed him a new cup of coffee. At Ari¡¯s direction, the second cup went to the doc. Ryan discarded the lid and blew on the steaming liquid. ¡°Same killer?¡± he asked her. He scuffed his shoe on the pathway. Not a happy man. ¡°What do you think? Either we¡¯ve got a serial killer or an epidemic. I want to know if Gillian finds demon energy again. I¡¯ll see if all the halflings were under surveillance last night. I don¡¯t know what to make of the beheading, unless it was done to throw us off.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Ryan said, throwing up a hand. ¡°I can¡¯t stand another theory. We¡¯re already stumbling around in the dark.¡± He let out a breath and flashed her an apologetic look. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Let¡¯s see if we can find a lead. I¡¯ll process the scene, but I think Doc¡¯s right. Looks like a dump site.¡± He turned to call to the evidence techs. ¡°Grid search. All the way to and including the parking lot and the road.¡± There wasn¡¯t much for Ari to do at the scene, so after a brief look around the immediate vicinity, which yielded nothing new, she headed for her office. Andreas wouldn¡¯t be up for hours, but at least she could make a couple of calls to start searches and notify the Council of the latest murder. In the last year, she¡¯d become quite comfortable working in her office. Its biggest assets were the privacy and the coffee pot. She didn¡¯t make nearly as good a brew as Club Dintero, but Andreas had provided her with a bag of his special blend. She sat back now, feet on her desk, savoring her second cup of the day, and considered the latest development. Identifying the victim was the first hurdle. She placed her first call. Ms. Binderman answered promptly and passed her through to Shale¡¯s office. ¡°You have news, Ms. Calin?¡± He sounded eager. ¡°Not the kind of news you¡¯re hoping for. There¡¯s been another vampire killing.¡± Brief silence. ¡°Not another of my clients?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling. All we recovered are bones. Female vamp, true age probably 50 to 100. Death occurred in the last couple hours before dawn.¡± ¡°Only bones? Then how do you know it¡¯s a vampire?¡± Page 28 Realizing few people were knowledgeable of vampire biology, Ari explained briefly about the witness¡¯s description and how vampires decompose. He didn¡¯t speak right away. ¡°I¡¯m running through our client list in my head, looking for couples where the female is a vampire,¡± he finally said. ¡°Where did this happen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know for sure. The body was found in Goshen Park, but it may have been dumped there.¡± ¡°Not much to go on,¡± he mused. ¡°Was this another shooting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not at liberty to release further information. The medicos haven¡¯t completed their findings. We¡¯re focused on the identification right now.¡± ¡°I see. Or rather, I don¡¯t, but I respect the need for caution. Why don¡¯t I make some calls? I hate to alarm anyone, but this way they¡¯ll notify us immediately if they don¡¯t hear from their female partners at dusk.¡± Ari hoped it would be that easy. Her next call was to Lilith and Russell to let them know the vamp killer was still active. She asked them to spread the word and to ask Andreas to call her when he woke. Her last call went to the President of the Magic Council, so he could notify the council members. She spent the rest of the day checking on police progress and writing her official council notification. She delivered it to the clerk by late afternoon. At 4:15 Ryan called with the ME¡¯s autopsy report on the bones. ¡°Female vic. No dental hits. ID still unknown. Cervical spine severed. Our lab thinks the weapon was some kind of large blade.¡± He hesitated. ¡°Like a frickin¡¯ sword was what they said. I suppose you¡¯re going to tell me all we have to do is look for a knight.¡± No knights that Ari knew of, but half of the Otherworlders in town might have swords, especially the dwarves. That didn¡¯t include the human collectors, like Shale, or the numerous other civil war and medieval enthusiasts. Sword ownership wasn¡¯t as rare as Ryan appeared to think. He went right on without waiting for her reply. ¡°We turned up nothing at the park, too clean. Couldn¡¯t have been the primary crime scene. Have you learned anything?¡± ¡°Not so far. Shale¡¯s checking with his clients. Nothing from Andreas yet either, but I assume he¡¯s contacting the nest leaders.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s bound to miss her as the vamps begin to stir,¡± Ryan said, renewed hope in his voice. ¡°Want to catch supper while we wait?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t tonight. I¡¯m headed to the club. Another time?¡± Ari puckered her brow, uncomfortable with turning him down. Ryan hadn¡¯t said much yet, but she didn¡¯t want this thing with Andreas to interfere with their friendship or their working partnership. ¡°No sweat. Call me if you hear something. I¡¯ll probably be around another hour, then you can reach me at home.¡± He sounded fine. Maybe she was projecting her own discomfort about dating a vampire. Damn, why was she so ambivalent? Did she have commitment issues? Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be a guy thing? By 8:00 that evening Ari knew identifying the Goshen Park victim was going to be harder than anyone had originally thought. No one had called in a missing lover. None of the nests were minus a female member. Ari finished the latest phone update from Ryan and joined the others in Club Dintero¡¯s new security room. Russell lounged in a chair behind the desk, Lilith sat on the corner, dangling her legs over the side. Andreas looked like an unhappy Italian Mafioso, leaning against the wall, his eyes dark and brooding. ¡°Where do we look next?¡± Russell asked, as Ari walked into the room shaking her head at Ryan¡¯s lack of news. ¡°If the vamps don¡¯t know who she is, I don¡¯t know where to start,¡± she said. ¡°Without a description, Lt. Foster can¡¯t search police or online records. We¡¯ve got nothing. She could have been a stranger passing through town.¡± ¡°Or a solitary hunter,¡± Andreas said, pushing away from the wall. ¡°We have a few. Vampires who, for one reason or another, have chosen to live on their own. They shun their own kind.¡± Lilith scowled. ¡°Hunter? Like feeding on humans?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Most use the blood banks or bottled blood, like the rest of us. Hunter is rather a misnomer in this case. Those who hunt humans are considered rogues. A solitary or lone hunter is a vampire who lives on their own because they have not accepted the transformation to vampire life. They often eke out an existence by working manual labor night jobs or the women stray into prostitution.¡± ¡°With human clients,¡± Ari finished. She crossed the room to sit on the couch, Andreas perched on the arm beside her. She looked up at him. ¡°Could that be the human-vampire sex angle again? I know it¡¯s a reach, but I¡¯m running out of easy answers.¡± ¡°Not so far-fetched,¡± Andreas said. ¡°It would provide a link among most of the attacks. I know individual handlers we could contact.¡± ¡°You mean pimps?¡± ¡°I believe the purveyors of sex who specialize in vampire employees prefer my terminology,¡± he said. ¡°They will know if one of their women is missing, but they are not likely to report it unless we ask.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go ask.¡± Ari got up and started for the door. ¡°Are you coming?¡± She¡¯d had no idea there were so many pimps or ¡°handlers¡± in Riverdale that used vamp girls and guys. They¡¯d already visited seven without any success. Number eight was coming up. As they drove along the Olde Town streets, Ari satisfied her curiosity about the vamp sex trade by grilling Andreas. ¡°Not all prostitutes are loners,¡± he explained. ¡°Some live in traditional nests and work the streets for the thrill or for extra cash.¡± Ari¡¯s cynical brain wondered if they were in it for the perk of legally biting humans. Non-lethal ¡°love bites¡± during consensual sex was one of the few exceptions under the current laws. Probably a smart exception, considering the impossibility of enforcement. Andreas pulled over and parked in front of a mid-priced brownstone. ¡°This is our address.¡± They popped the doors and got out. ¡°How do you know so much about sex for hire?¡± Ari asked, sliding a glance toward him as they climbed the front steps. ¡°Not from personal experience.¡± He grinned at her. ¡°Never yet found it necessary.¡± Ari just bet he hadn¡¯t. His dark, mysterious aura and sexy voice must have had them lining up for the last two hundred years. How many nights would that be? How many women? Like Ms. Slinky. Ari kept forgetting to ask him who the vampiress was. She¡¯d try to remember later. Andreas pushed the buzzer next to the name of Spenser Jackson. ¡°I make it my business to know what affects the vampire community,¡± he said, continuing their conversation. ¡°Yo,¡± came over the intercom. ¡°Spenser Jackson?¡± Andreas asked. ¡°You found me,¡± was the reply. ¡°We would like to speak with you on official business. In private.¡± ¡°About what? What kind of official? Who are you? Ah, never mind. Come on up. 310.¡± He buzzed them in. ¡°Trusting soul,¡± Ari muttered with a frown. They took one look and sniff at the grungy elevator and took the stairs. Entering the third floor, Ari saw Spenser Jackson standing in the open doorway of apartment 310. Assessing gaze, rugged face with a day-old stubble, six-foot-four, muscular body. Jackson didn¡¯t look trusting, more likely unaccustomed to fear. He cocked his head and looked them over. ¡°Who did you say you were?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think we said, but I¡¯m Arianna Calin from the Magic Council. We¡¯re working with the Riverdale police.¡± She showed her ID. Jackson¡¯s face turned wary, but he stepped aside to let them enter. ¡°This is unexpected. Don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re looking for some action? A threesome maybe?¡± ¡°Hardly. We are here about a missing female vampire,¡± Andreas explained. ¡°Possibly a working girl. In your business.¡± Jackson lifted his chin, looking even more wary now. ¡°Name? Who is this babe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. We don¡¯t know,¡± Ari said. ¡°Her remains were skeletonized.¡± ¡°Does that mean bones? This babe¡¯s dead and turned to bones?¡± Jackson¡¯s face creased into lines of disbelief. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here. She must have been missing a long time.¡± ¡°Not long at all,¡± Ari said. ¡°Dead vamps turn to bones in a matter of hours. She died sometime last night. Anyone on your menu missing?¡± ¡°My menu?¡± He snickered. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a pimp, aren¡¯t you?¡± Why did she always want to contradict Andreas? Jackson didn¡¯t like the term either. He scowled. ¡°Handler. I run a legit business. Take care of my employees. The nicer you treat them, the longer they stay healthy, and the more money they make. When they¡¯re happy, they¡¯re more willing to share. And they sure wouldn¡¯t be happy about my talking to the cops.¡± Ari sighed. She hadn¡¯t intended to alienate him. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I don¡¯t care whether your business is legit or not. We¡¯re here only to identify the dead woman.¡± When he still just looked at her, she added, ¡°We could bring the PD into this. Discuss the matter downtown. Do some further checking into your business records, your taxes.¡± He let out a soft belch, ran a hand around the back of his neck, looked at Andreas¡¯s bland face and back to Ari. When she crossed her arms, he heaved a sigh. ¡°It could be Vanessa. She didn¡¯t check in tonight, and that¡¯s not like her.¡± ¡°You know where she stays?¡± Andreas asked. ¡°Naw, none of your people tell us that stuff. Not that I don¡¯t understand why,¡± Jackson added. ¡°Let¡¯s see, got a phone number somewhere. Tried it earlier, but she didn¡¯t answer. Let me get her file.¡± He unlocked a black metal file cabinet that stood in one corner of his studio apartment, rustled around a moment, and pulled out a plain manila folder. Page 29 ¡°Here,¡± he said, flipping it open. ¡°Got a picture. Here¡¯s her phone number.¡± He read it off. ¡°No address. Some business papers. Nothing else important,¡± he concluded, closing the folder. ¡°We¡¯ll need the file,¡± Ari said, sticking out her hand. ¡°And your cell number in case we have questions.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Jackson stepped back, clutching the file. ¡°These are personal business records.¡± ¡°Probably very interesting to the IRS if we have to subpoena them. And all the rest of your files. Of course, if you want to cooperate, be a good citizen, they wouldn¡¯t have an occasion to see your files. Your choice.¡± Ari saw him waver. ¡°Unless, of course, you have something to hide. What do you think, Andreas? Should we take him in on suspicion of murder?¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Andreas stepped forward. ¡°Now hold on. Wait just one minute.¡± Jackson backed another step. ¡°Haven¡¯t said I won¡¯t cooperate. This is on the up and up? She¡¯s really dead?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not her, I¡¯ll return your file,¡± Ari said, mentally crossing her fingers. Yeah, like hell she would. She¡¯d never be back to see the ¡°handler¡± again, not unless he turned out to be the killer. It wasn¡¯t unheard of for a pimp to terminate one of his girls. In that case, she¡¯d return with cuffs and guns. Andreas held out an imperious hand. His force of will filled the room, daring Jackson to defy him. Jackson blinked. Without another word of protest, he scribbled his cell number on the cover and handed over the file. Ari was on the phone with Ryan before Andreas¡¯s silver Lexus left the curb. He¡¯d left the Ferrari at home tonight. In this neighborhood it would have stood out like a rose among the weeds, demanding to be picked. Ten minutes later Ari sat with the two men in the police conference room. She had sorted the contents of Vanessa¡¯s file into three piles: personal data, client names, financial records. Spenser Jackson had been a meticulous record keeper. Every client, every payment was recorded by hand in bold printing. The room was quiet for the next twenty minutes, as they read every scrap of paper and exchanged the three stacks. When finished reading, they discussed all the possible angles. Vanessa had brought in good money, probably been Jackson¡¯s top moneymaker. It made him an unlikely suspect. Of more interest was her clientele. Vanessa hadn¡¯t been an ordinary hooker. A half-dozen of her repeat clients were names Ari recognized. Moneyed Riverdale residents. The type that might be threatened by a call girl willing to reveal their sexual liaison. Ari picked up Vanessa¡¯s photo for the third time. Sophisticated nut-brown eyes stared at her, framed by long shiny auburn hair. The vamp call girl had a knowing smile, as if she could see right inside your head and learn your secret thoughts or fantasies. It must have been an effective promotional photo for her line of work. Ari no longer questioned the victim¡¯s identity. The moment she saw the photograph, she knew. The barbs across the back of her shoulders, the momentary heaviness on her heart. It was a feeling she couldn¡¯t explain to Ryan, but Andreas understood immediately. He had sensed it, too. That tiny hole in the magical universe. Ari looked at the list of client names. Was one of them her killer, making this an unconnected murder, or simply the link in the existing pattern? Vanessa had sex with humans. The association was different¡ªbusiness transaction versus love relationship¡ªbut maybe that wasn¡¯t important to the killer. Of course, there still could be a romantic attachment, a human lover, who could even be on this list. If Ari could connect Vanessa with Shale¡¯s agency, that would clinch the already established pattern. She vowed to dig into the agency¡¯s files first thing in the morning. Maybe it was time to expand their scrutiny beyond staff and clients, to add sponsors, volunteers, or other community contacts with the agency. Ari rubbed her temples. She was getting ahead of the evidence again. Instead of trying to make the profile work, she should consider the discrepancies. The manner of death, for example. A beheading was more vicious, more messy. Dormant community fears had been stirred by the recent murders. Maybe this was the result of those irrational feelings, suspicions of the unknown, the ¡®not me.¡¯ Uncomfortable with her thoughts, she glanced at Andreas. If she was honest, didn¡¯t she battle with some of those same fears? And were they really so unfounded? She blinked her lashes to ease the growing grittiness in her eyes. She was tired or she wouldn¡¯t be slipping into such negative territory. Doubts were normal. Like everything else, what mattered was what she did with them. She trusted Andreas. Maybe not all vampires, but one. That was progress. And, unlike the hate mongers, she wasn¡¯t tempted to go running around condemning or killing the rest. ¡°Almost hope this is the same killer,¡± Ryan said, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Two of them could turn into a community disaster.¡± She dropped the picture back on the table. So, Ryan was worried about old hostilities too. Vampires had changed; they stayed within the law now. Mostly. But underneath was always that dark something, the predator. Had someone seen that side of Vanessa and killed her for it? Struck out in fear, thinking they would kill before they were killed? Ari glanced at Andreas again, his dark head bent over a list of names. Would he ever turn on her? It was that niggling doubt that kept her from commitment. Startled that she could even think such a thing, Ari stood and stretched. Ryan looked at her and nodded. ¡°Tired? It¡¯s been a long day. I vote on calling it a night. Tomorrow we start interviewing her clients.¡± ¡°I will try to find her sleeping quarters before dawn,¡± Andreas offered. ¡°I can see if other vampires knew her or anything about her. Having a name should help.¡± Ryan and Ari divided the revised client list, narrowed down to repeat customers or anyone who had seen her within six months. They still had thirty-six names. Busy lady. Interviewing them would take a while, even with the help of Ryan¡¯s officers. As Ari and Andreas walked out the front door of the police building, he asked, ¡°Are you coming back to the club?¡± ¡°Not tonight.¡± Ari shook her head vigorously, doubts still crowding her mind. Not really about him, about her. She wasn¡¯t prepared to talk about them, but the investigation was getting to her. ¡°What is wrong, Arianna? You act upset,¡± he said, scrutinizing her face. ¡°What could possibly be wrong?¡± Her voice was strained. He cocked his head. ¡°Somehow I think my perfectly ordinary question has taken us down a perilous path.¡± Damn him. Why was he so perceptive? And why couldn¡¯t he leave well enough alone? She frowned in a mixture of annoyance and guilt. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Not now. Why was she always the one who had these issues? And why in hell could he read her so well? ¡°Stop analyzing me,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t know me as well as you think. And you won¡¯t listen when I try to explain.¡± ¡°I am listening now.¡± ¡°So, fine. Look at what we¡¯re seeing in this investigation,¡± she snapped, not realizing how sharp it would come out. ¡°Everyone¡¯s so suspicious, so hateful. No one trusts the vampires. Doesn¡¯t it tell you something about our relationship?¡± As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Ari wanted them back. ¡°The prejudice against vampires reflects one part of the world we live in.¡± The planes of his face tightened. ¡°I already knew there were intolerant people, too afraid to let go of preconceived ideas to realize they might be wrong. I had not believed you were one of them.¡± Stung, her temper flared. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. What you¡¯ve been demanding from me is more than friendship. Whether I go there or not is a matter of personal choice. Not bigotry. Sometimes you scare the hell out of me, Andreas!¡± He threw up his hands. ¡°I know I do, and somehow I always say the wrong thing.¡± A wry smile twitched at the corners of his mouth. ¡°You would think I could do better after two hundred years of dealing with females. I may have misspoke. For I do not think it is the vampire in me you fear the most.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Figure it out.¡± He got in the Lexus, slammed the door, and drove away. Ari stood looking after him. Fuming. She was still taking his name in vain long after her head hit the pillow. Chapter Twelve In spite of a restless night, by noon the following day Ari had made good progress on her portion of the lengthy client list. She¡¯d talked with ten of Vanessa¡¯s former clients: eight men, two women. Vanessa had swung both ways, at least professionally. When the clients got past the embarrassment of being questioned, each had expressed regret at her death, but none knew the details of her private life. These liaisons had been financial arrangements, enjoyable but shallow. Ari began to wonder if Vanessa had been lonely. In spite of Ari¡¯s current anger with Andreas, she no longer believed all vampires were cold-hearted beings. Andreas and his friends had taught her that. She tossed her hair over one shoulder. He¡¯d also taught her how annoying vampires could be. After a quick sandwich from a local deli, she started interviewing again, whittling the list, one by one. Interview number thirteen lived in a red brick apartment building, Room 202B. She climbed to the second floor. No doorbell. She tapped firmly on the door. At first, nothing happened, then she heard footsteps, and finally a male voice wanted to know who she was and what she wanted. She held her ID to the level of the peephole. ¡°Official investigation. Need to talk with you about a murder,¡± she said in a clear voice. The door opened abruptly. ¡°Christ! Keep it down. Do you have to announce it to the neighbors?¡± A man about her own age of twenty-four gave her a harried frown. Tousled brown hair, faded jeans, white crew neck. College type. ¡°Perhaps you should let me in,¡± Ari responded. He looked her over. She gave him the innocent girl-next-door smile, and he allowed the door to swing open. ¡°You¡¯re Fred Lomax?¡± she asked, as she stepped inside. Page 30 ¡°Uh-huh. Did you say something about a murder?¡± ¡°Name¡¯s Arianna Calin,¡± she said, scanning his sparsely furnished apartment. The living room area held a worn recliner, a portable TV, stereo, a table piled with computer paraphernalia, and two stacks of thick books on the floor. No place for anyone else to be hiding in this room. ¡°Are you alone?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s this about?¡± He followed her gaze to his closed bedroom door. ¡°I swear, there¡¯s no one else here. You can look, but it¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll pass. I work for the Magic Council. We¡¯re investigating the death of a vampire named Vanessa.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean Vani?¡± Lomax took a look at the photo Ari held. ¡°Oh man. What happened to her?¡± He pushed the hair off his forehead with one hand. Surprise and regret chased across his face. Or he was a damned good actor. ¡°Killed last night. When did you last see her?¡± ¡°Two days ago. How¡¯d she die? You said it was murder?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. Were you a regular client?¡± ¡°Well, uh, not really. Vani and me¡­I guess we were more friends than anything. I¡¯m a grad student in engineering. Not much time for socializing, so I found Vani. The sex was great, and she¡¯d see me even if I didn¡¯t have the cash. She knew I was good for it. But we spent time just talking. My career. Politics. She knew a lot about world affairs. Damn, I¡¯m sorry to hear about this.¡± He opened the fridge and pulled out a bottle of beer. ¡°Want one?¡± he offered. ¡°No, thanks. On duty.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Do you mind?¡± ¡°No, go ahead. It¡¯s your place.¡± He settled on a stool at the kitchen counter, took a long swallow of beer and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°Did some john beat her up?¡± ¡°Not exactly. She was decapitated.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lomax nearly came off his stool. ¡°Shit! That¡¯s barbaric. Why would someone do that? Were there witnesses?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. No one¡¯s come forward yet. Can you tell me where she lived, her friends, where she might hang out? ¡° Lomax seemed lost in thought. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯d you find her?¡± ¡°Goshen Park.¡± ¡°Gawd,¡± he said. That seemed to say it all for him, and he fell silent. ¡°Where were you last night, Fred?¡± He came off the stool this time, his face alarmed. ¡°Oh no. I wouldn¡¯t hurt her. How can you think that?¡± ¡°All I asked was where you were. It¡¯s routine. We ask everyone.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel routine.¡± He dropped back on the bar stool and took another swig of beer. ¡°OK, you want an alibi. Last night, let¡¯s see. I went to a movie with friends about 7:00, then we had a few beers at Charlie¡¯s Pub, on Fiesta St. Got home around midnight.¡± ¡°Anybody come home with you?¡± ¡°No. Is that a problem?¡± Ari shook her head. No alibi for the critical time, but no motive either, as far as she could see. In fact, he was the only person she had found who claimed to be a friend. ¡°What about other clients, friends? Where she lived? Can you tell me anything about her day to day life?¡± ¡°She dated somebody. For real, not a job thing, but I don¡¯t know who. She didn¡¯t talk much about herself. Never about clients.¡± A lover. ¡°What did she say about this person?¡± He rubbed his jaw. ¡°Nothing definite. More casual comments like, it was nice to have someone to do things with. I never asked for details because¡­well, I didn¡¯t think it was any of my business. Being sort of a client and all. I think they had an apartment together in Olde Town, somewhere near the park. I walked her part-way one night.¡± He looked at Ari. ¡°Anything else I can do?¡± ¡°Any personal information you can remember might help us. Even little things. If we can locate her home or her lover, that might help us identify the killer.¡± He stared at the floor, as if searching his memory. ¡°She enjoyed art. We used to visit the college art museum once in a while. She liked the modern stuff. Oh, yeah, she grew up in Tennessee. I remember because my brother lives there, and we talked about whether Graceland was worth seeing.¡± He lifted his head and frowned at Ari. ¡°Pitiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°How little I know. Seems like I should know a lot more about someone I considered a friend.¡± He emptied the bottle and set it down. Ari left him contemplating life as seen through an empty beer bottle. She figured bottle number two was in his near future. Collegiate therapy. He¡¯d given her the first new piece of personal data and the potential link with the other cases. Now they had a lover to find. Someone knew Vanessa was missing but hadn¡¯t come forward. Was he not worried yet, or hiding his guilt? Ari called Ryan. No one else had done any better. Several clients had alibis; almost as many did not; others had simply not been at home to interview. Between Ari, Ryan, and his officers they¡¯d covered most of the list. He¡¯d have someone on the second shift follow up on those not at home. Ryan echoed Ari¡¯s concern about the boyfriend not reporting Vanessa¡¯s absence. ¡°Could be an innocent reason, I suppose. Out of town, or married. Or maybe they had a fight. We could still get a call. Did Andreas have any luck finding her home?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hear. I thought he¡¯d called you,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Uh, no.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± he groaned. ¡°You guys are on the outs again? I wish you¡¯d make up your mind.¡± ¡°And you can mind your own business, partner.¡± Her words weren¡¯t heated, more defensive, but she instantly regretted them. None of this was Ryan¡¯s fault, and he had every right to complain if something affected the investigation. ¡°Sorry. Guess I¡¯m feeling bitchy.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t want to talk about it. Am I right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°Let me know if he becomes a problem. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°Thanks. But it isn¡¯t like that. It¡¯s complicated.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it always,¡± Ryan muttered obscurely. ¡°He must not have found her residence, or he would have left one of us a message. Got any other ideas?¡± ¡°I have one more source I can tap. You remember Rita, my vamp informant? I¡¯ll track her down this evening.¡± Rita had been an eighteen-year-old runaway from Minnesota. She¡¯d gotten off the bus in Riverdale, bummed around the streets for thirteen months, and one night met a handsome stranger in a bar. Only hours later, she was staggering from blood loss, out of her mind with hungers she didn¡¯t understand, and perpetually nineteen years old. That¡¯s when Ari found her abandoned in an alley almost two years ago. Last fall, Ari had saved her boyfriend Gordon from an ugly death at the hands of a group of werewolves. Both were good reasons Rita would help if she could. That didn¡¯t mean getting information from her would be easy. Rita had an attitude. Ari had never failed to locate Rita at Maurie¡¯s Bar, a little dive on State Street, and her luck held today. The bartender didn¡¯t like having Ari around, but he recognized her by now, and once his customers got used to periodic visits from an Otherworld cop, they stopped disappearing every time she walked in the door. He gave her his usual scowl, poured a glass of seltzer and pushed it across the counter. Ari laid down a five, and he nodded toward the far corner. Rita was playing pinball. A reluctant grin crept across Ari¡¯s face. If anyone could look good in a two-piece black spandex outfit, it was Rita. She was slender and sinuous with long reddish-brown hair. Her usual garb was silk and leather, and very little of it. This evening she had opted for more material, but the spandex left even less to the imagination. She was also sporting some new additions, a sparkling navel ring, and a brow piercing. Ari noticed two male wolves were keeping an interested eye on Rita. The bejeweled vamp was going to score tonight at more than pinball. ¡°Hey, Rita. Came to see my favorite vamp girl. Nice jewelry.¡± ¡°You like it?¡± Rita asked, wiggling her brow up and down. ¡°Sexy, huh?¡± She turned her attention back to the game. ¡°Did you hear Gordon and I split? He¡¯s gotten all uppity since he started working at that club. You ever see him?¡± ¡°Now and then. If he¡¯s so bad, why are you asking about him?¡± ¡°No reason. Just wondered.¡± Ari could tell it was more than that. Rita was carrying a torch, but it wasn¡¯t likely Gordon would be back. He had a new girlfriend. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him around,¡± Ari said, ¡°but not to talk to. You have a fight?¡± ¡°Not really. He was picking at everything. My clothes. The way I talk. And he didn¡¯t like me hanging out with my friends. Don¡¯t think there was much he liked. Except the sex.¡± Rita grinned. ¡°He liked that, all right.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they all?¡± Rita ended her pinball game and sat down at the nearest table. Ari slipped into the seat across from her. ¡°So why you here, Ari? You didn¡¯t come to talk about me and Gordon. That¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m sorry things didn¡¯t work out. If I see Gordon, you want me to tell him anything?¡± ¡°You¡¯d do that? Give him a message?¡± ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± ¡°Crap, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d say. He thinks I¡¯m a loser. Maybe he¡¯s right.¡± Rita wasn¡¯t the greatest catch, but Ari hated to see her so down on herself. Her life had been hard enough. ¡°You¡¯re not a loser. You¡¯ve done pretty well for yourself, considering how it started.¡± ¡°Do you really think so? That I¡¯m doing OK?¡± Rita asked eagerly. ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I?¡± Rita had been abandoned by her sire, an almost fatal occurrence. But Ari had taken her to a vampire shelter where they provided for her, until Rita learned enough skills to survive and find her own nest. In those first weeks, Ari had visited regularly and developed a soft spot for the young vamp. Rita had needed someone and, kind of like a baby chick, she¡¯d imprinted on the first non-threatening face she saw. Ari had tried hard to re-direct her. Failing that, she¡¯d accepted her responsibility and kept an eye on the younger woman. That included propping Rita¡¯s ego on occasion. Page 31 Rita beamed at Ari. ¡°Thanks for saying that.¡± She squirmed a little higher in her chair, crossed her legs and let one spike heel dangle. The corners of Rita¡¯s mouth turned up, and she glanced around the room. Recognizing the signs, Ari hid a smile. Rita was feeling a little snarkier after the small ego boost, and with Rita, feeling good meant she was ready to play. She¡¯d soon have at least one of these dubious male specimens making a move. Ari decided it was time to get her questions answered. ¡°Did you hear about the latest vampire murder?¡± ¡°Some hooker in the park?¡± ¡°Her name was Vanessa. A loner, I think. Did you know her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so. What¡¯s she look like?¡± ¡°Taller than you. Big brown eyes. Long brown hair, reddish highlights. Worked for a guy named Jackson.¡± ¡°Wait a sec.¡± Rita sat forward, both feet hit the floor. ¡°Could be Vani. She was really nice to me. At the shelter. She was new too.¡± ¡°Do you know where she lives?¡± ¡°You checked all the nests? Huh. Haven¡¯t seen her since shelter days. Maybe they¡¯ve got an address. Got to have one when you leave.¡± Rita looked doubtful. ¡°But it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°What do you remember about her?¡± ¡°Almost zilch. Vani never said much. Real nice but quiet. She wasn¡¯t happy, hated being a vamp. I guess I¡¯m not surprised she didn¡¯t join a nest. She wanted her old life back.¡± Yeah, well, there was no going back, only forward. For any of them. Ari stood and laid a twenty on the table. ¡°Have the next drink on me. I¡¯ll tell Gordon I saw you¡ªand that you¡¯re doing great.¡± Rita threw Ari a smile and raised her drink in a salute. Sisters in arms. The New World Shelter was on State Street, five blocks up the hill from the nightlife and even further from the tourist sections of Olde Town. The modest brown frame building, with no outside designation except the address, sat well back from the curb. Just like the abuse centers, New World tried to restrict their location to those that needed to know. It didn¡¯t always work, but it kept the casual crazies away. Ari pushed the button, the security camera flashed green, and the gray-haired woman on the desk buzzed her in. Most of the staff knew Ari from her frequent orientation visits. She stopped by once a week to introduce herself to new residents, mostly werecreatures and vampires, and let them know that the Magic Council¡¯s resources were available. Mrs. Archer, one of the shelter¡¯s dedicated retiree volunteers, greeted her with a smile. Short and solid, with salt and pepper hair, she was a no-nonsense human with a warm heart who always smelled like lilacs in Spring. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve run into each other,¡± Ari said. ¡°How are the grandchildren?¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness, they¡¯re growing so fast. I have a new one.¡± The woman¡¯s whole face twinkled. ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been around lately. I was there for the birth, and I have pictures. Would you like to see?¡± How could Ari say no? It only took a couple minutes to ooh and aah. When the photos were put away, Ari asked about Vanessa and the shelter¡¯s old records. ¡°Oh my, we got everything. Irene never lets us throw away a thing. Has this girl done something wrong?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s worse than that. She¡¯s dead. Murdered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dreadful! Was she one of those poor victims on the news? I always hope our charges will do well, but I know it doesn¡¯t always happen. How can I help?¡± ¡°An address. Her name¡¯s Vanessa or Vani. We¡¯re trying to locate her home, employer, or friends.¡± ¡°Well, let me see what I can find.¡± Mrs. Archer rummaged through the file cabinets and finally retrieved a slender brown folder. ¡°It says here she stayed about three weeks.¡± The older woman leafed through the pages. ¡°And then left to stay with a friend. But, oh, dear, it doesn¡¯t list the friend¡¯s name or address. Not even a phone. The ¡®no contact¡¯ box is checked, which means she refused any follow-up.¡± She handed Ari the file. ¡°Just lists the classes she took, how much blood she got, an assessment of her risk level. Hers was low.¡± Ari thumbed through the documents and handed the file back. ¡°Do you remember her? Tall, long brown hair.¡± Ari showed her a copy of the photo. ¡°No, doesn¡¯t look familiar. Pretty. We get so many.¡± She returned the file to the cabinet. ¡°But Daniel¡¯s in back. I¡¯ll get him. He remembers all the pretty girls.¡± Mrs. Archer was gone so long, Ari began to think she¡¯d been forgotten. She was checking her watch for the tenth time in as many minutes, when she heard the older woman¡¯s voice. Looking toward the hallway, Ari saw the volunteer encouraging an aging gentleman beside her to hurry his steps. Daniel¡¯s once tall, thin frame had given into age, now slightly stooped and frail. His head was shiny bald, except for the brown age spots and a sprinkling of white hairs that Ari could have counted on her toes. He peered at Ari with a myopic look. A real lothario. ¡°This is Daniel,¡± Mrs. Archer announced loudly. She lowered her voice. ¡°He doesn¡¯t hear so good.¡± Then, she turned up the volume up again. ¡°Says he remembers Vanessa. Tell her, Daniel.¡± ¡°You just did.¡± The elderly man¡¯s voice was gravelly, his manner still brusque. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to talk so loud. Not completely deaf.¡± He turned his whole body to face Ari. ¡°You¡¯re that Guardian gal. Seen you here before.¡± ¡°I come quite often, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met you.¡± ¡°They keep me in the back. Sorting things. These old bones are still good enough for that.¡± He scowled. ¡°This getting old stuff¡¯s no fun. But as they say, better than the alternative.¡± He tee-heed at his timeworn joke. ¡°So you want to know about Vani. Now that one could¡¯ve been a movie star. Sorry to hear she died. Real pretty gal. Wasn¡¯t here long, but I always remember the babes. That¡¯s why I remember you.¡± He twinkled at Ari. She smiled at the old man¡¯s flirting. ¡°The records say she left with a friend. Do you know who that was?¡± ¡°Well, now.¡± Daniel rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°A young gal came several times to see her, if I remember the right person. Could have been a volunteer or social worker.¡± ¡°Can you describe her?¡± ¡°Human. Brown hair, I think. Average. Not one of the beauties, but real pleasant. Can¡¯t really picture her face.¡± He squinted at Ari. ¡°Myrtle says Vani was murdered. You be careful now. A little gal like you shouldn¡¯t be chasing criminals.¡± ¡°Thanks for the concern, but I¡¯m tougher than I look. If you think of anything else, please call.¡± She gave each of them a business card and left. Although the social service agencies would be closed tonight, Ari planned to follow Daniel¡¯s suggestion and start with them first thing in the morning. With the evening still young, she decided to stop at the club, check in with the werelions, see if everything was secure. OK, so maybe she really wanted to see Andreas. If he was talking to her. She hadn¡¯t intended to start a fight last night. Ari sighed. Maybe she should take that as an omen. And yet, here she was. Club Dintero was busy. Marcus was manning the front door. Ari looked around but didn¡¯t see Andreas. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°You mean, Andreas?¡± ¡°Of course. Is he around?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s in his office, but¡­¡± Marcus looked uncertain. ¡°Did he know you were coming? Someone¡¯s with him right now. Let me find you a table. I¡¯ll send him in as soon as he¡¯s free. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be long.¡± Something in Marcus¡¯s voice made her ask, ¡°Who¡¯s he with?¡± ¡°Uh, why don¡¯t I tell him you¡¯re here?¡± Ari frowned. What was wrong with Marcus? She¡¯d never seen him so ill at ease. She¡¯d begun to suspect something was wrong, when feminine laughter erupted from the direction of the office. As she turned to look, Andreas and Ms. Slinky from the charity auction exited into the hallway. Both were smiling. The vampiress was draped on his arm. Ari¡¯s first thought was to leave, but she decided not to let him off the hook so easy. She stepped forward with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Ah, there you are,¡± she said. ¡°Marcus has been telling me you were busy, and I shouldn¡¯t interrupt.¡± Ari turned to Ms. Slinky and took a deliberate look. White tube top, black leather skirt, long legs. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m Arianna Calin.¡± Andreas¡¯s companion returned the scrutiny, making Ari very aware of her faded jeans. ¡°Glorius,¡± the vamp responded coolly. Glorious! Give me a break, thought Ari. Who had a name like that and admitted it? Andreas displayed an instant of hesitation, then watched their exchange with a smile tugging at his mouth. Ari had a sudden urge to remove his smug look. ¡°Since I was working late, I dropped in to report the latest developments.¡± She looked pointedly at Ms. Slinky and smiled. ¡°But I see you¡¯re otherwise occupied. Lt. Foster can bring you up to date. Tomorrow or the next day, whenever you¡¯re available.¡± She turned to leave, but Andreas deftly caught her arm. ¡°Glorius and I are finished, for the moment, and I always have time for you.¡± Still holding her arm in a firm grasp, he spoke to his companion, ¡°Glori, I will get back to you as soon as I know more. Please, have a drink, enjoy the show. Marcus can find you a table.¡± ¡°I appreciate the invitation,¡± she purred. ¡°But I never drink alone. Conduct your business, darling. I¡¯ll be back another time.¡± She gave him a sizzling smile and tossed a half-hearted nod in Ari¡¯s direction before departing. Darling? Huh. Good riddance. Ari yanked her arm away from Andreas and marched toward his office. Once inside, Andreas closed the door and stepped back, as if he expected her to take a swing. She regarded him with a bland face. Page 32 ¡°Seems like a nice, sweet girl,¡± Ari said. ¡°Pleasant enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just bet. She was your date at the auction.¡± He grinned. ¡°You noticed.¡± Ari bit her lip, wishing she hadn¡¯t admitted that, and pretended interest in a modern wall abstract. ¡°You two seemed quite chummy, darling,¡± she said, keeping her voice neutral but not looking at him. He said nothing. The silence grew louder. ¡°No comment?¡± Ari turned around and gave him cop eyes. ¡°What do you want me to say, Arianna? You were not around for many months. Life went on.¡± ¡°So, who is she?¡± When he hesitated, Ari wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to hear the answer. A casual lover? Something more? Ari feared they were moving onto thin ice. She¡¯d come to set things right with him, and this wasn¡¯t a good start. Maybe she should stick to business, always safer ground for them. ¡°Never mind. Your business. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. So, tell me about last night, did you find any trace of Vanessa?¡± Andreas lifted a brow but accepted the shift in the conversation. ¡°No, she seems to have been a true loner. No friends I can find within the vampire community.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t like vampires, didn¡¯t want to be one, according to Rita. But she had a human friend. Female. Someone who checked her out of the New World shelter about eighteen months ago.¡± ¡°A friend or a romantic attachment?¡± Ari frowned, realizing she hadn¡¯t considered that. ¡°Don¡¯t know. But from what her clients said, either is possible.¡± She filled him in on the sparse information she¡¯d learned. While she talked, he leaned against the edge of his desk and watched her with a hooded expression. ¡°Where does that get us?¡± he asked when she finished. ¡°Nowhere yet,¡± Ari admitted, flopping down on the couch. ¡°But it¡¯s a new lead.¡± ¡°So, this was the latest news you stopped by to report?¡± He made it a question. ¡°No, not really. I thought maybe we could declare a truce.¡± ¡°I was not aware we were at war.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that innocent tone. As I recall, you implied you weren¡¯t talking to me until, and I quote, ¡®figured it out.¡¯¡± ¡°Have you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you figured it out?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ari looked away to avoid meeting his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to think about us. I¡¯m not even sure what the ¡®it¡¯ is I¡¯m supposed to figure out. I can¡¯t have a personal crisis right now. I have three murders to solve.¡± When pushed, Ari tended to push back. ¡°As do I,¡± he reminded her. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to be worrying about the murders when I arrived,¡± she shot back. ¡°You acted pretty relaxed, happy with your company.¡± ¡°Ah, so we are back to that.¡± Andreas¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡± ¡°No,¡± she muttered crossly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want that.¡± She started to add something, but he spoke first. ¡°Glorius is Daron¡¯s new lieutenant. We were lovers for a month or two. It was over before the night of the auction.¡± He stopped and waited until she looked up. ¡°I did not owe you an explanation. You should not expect me to indulge you again. As for my hope you would figure it out, that referred to our personal relationship, not our working arrangements.¡± He swept back the black curl that had a tendency to fall over his forehead. ¡°As it is, the personal will have to wait.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, that¡¯s all good, I guess.¡± Ari couldn¡¯t think of anything adequate to say. She¡¯d sounded like a jealous bitch. How do you laugh that off? His lips twitched. Ari frowned. For some unfathomable reason he¡¯d found her response amusing. She let it go. ¡°So, any ideas how we find Vanessa¡¯s friend? An old guy at the shelter suggested social service agencies.¡± ¡°Which seems to make Shale & Associates the logical place to start. But before I forget to mention it, your Lt. Foster called earlier this evening. They located two witnesses who saw the vehicle used in the drive-by. Two blocks from here a dark blue Buick sedan nearly ran them down. The man got a partial plate number, which the lieutenant is trying to trace.¡± ¡°You might have told me sooner,¡± Ari said. ¡°I could have, but I told you now.¡± She gave him a hard stare. He smiled. Not the reaction she¡¯d hoped for, but better than the invisible tension they¡¯d been generating. ¡°You¡¯re impossible.¡± ¡°I think you have mentioned that before.¡± Still giving her that lazy smile, he stood and opened the door. ¡°Let me redeem myself. Say, over dinner and wine?¡± Chapter Thirteen The following afternoon Ryan called Ari from his duty car to say they had an address for the owner of the drive-by vehicle. He was on his way to the residence. ¡°Do you need help?¡± she asked. He''d caught her in the middle of writing up her notes on her morning visits to the social service agencies, and any interruption was welcome. ¡°No, it¡¯s a human residential area. Better let the uniforms handle it. I¡¯ll call if we pick someone up, and you can meet us at the station.¡± ¡°OK. Take care.¡± Damn, human residential area. That was unwelcome news. If humans were behind the attacks, it wasn¡¯t going to help the growing resentment in the vampire community. She¡¯d almost decided a halfling demon was the culprit, but she couldn¡¯t imagine a halfling blending into a human district undetected or gaining neighborhood acceptance. They were weird looking folks¡ªscrawny; orange skin coloring; coarse, straight hair; and they didn¡¯t touch meat or other human food until it was rotten and moldy. Not the least bit human-like. Ari returned to her reports. Including Shale¡¯s center, she¡¯d found five social agencies that had some contact with Otherworld clients. None had been acquainted with Vanessa and her female friend¡¯s description was too vague to elicit any positive responses. This was looking like another dead end. She glanced at her watch. It had been forty-five minutes with no call from Ryan. Any address in Riverdale could be reached in thirty. Had something gone wrong? Maybe the suspect wasn¡¯t at home. She turned her attention back to the computer screen. The big clock hand made another complete sweep before her phone rang. Ryan sounded out of breath. ¡°We¡¯re headed for the station with one suspect in custody. The other is on his way to the hospital with a bullet in his gut. Don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make it.¡± Ari clutched the phone. ¡°Are you OK? What happened?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. A little hyped,¡± he admitted. ¡°One of the suspects opened up with a pistol, and we fired back. None of our officers were hurt, but we sure stirred up the neighborhood. And they lit up the PD phone circuits. Then the press arrived. What a brouhaha. I¡¯ll tell you all about it later. See you in fifteen.¡± Ari abandoned her reports and dashed from the office. The PD would be in an uproar following a shooting, and Ryan would be impatient for answers. This was one suspect interview she didn¡¯t want to miss. The air in the cop shop sizzled with tension. When officers were at risk, everyone on the force felt the adrenaline surge. Next time it might be their lives on the line. Ryan¡¯s office was crowded with uniforms and excited voices. Ari smelled the testosterone in the air, and the high levels of energy¡ªeven of the human variety¡ªraised the hairs on her arms. As soon as Ryan spotted her, he started waving the crowd toward the door. ¡°OK, go on, you slackers. Out of here. Some of us still have work to do.¡± After more backslaps, the crowd began to move and finally filed out into the hallway. Ari closed the door, silence descended, and Ryan sank into his desk chair. ¡°What an afternoon.¡± He raked his fingers through his curly hair. ¡°It might have been one of us.¡± Ari nodded in comprehension. The aftermath of an energy rush was setting in, that moment after a close call when a cop realizes he¡¯s survived, but it could have gone either way. Ryan aimlessly shuffled the papers on his desk, straightening, restacking. Ari waited, giving him time to regroup. The suspect would still be in booking. They had plenty of time. Ari dropped into a chair and let her gaze wander around the room, stopping on a sparrow sitting on the outside windowsill. It was pecking at something, dead bugs or debris. ¡°What do sparrows eat?¡± she asked. ¡°Worms? No, I guess that¡¯s robins.¡± Ryan looked at her with a startled frown, followed her gaze to the window and grinned, settling back in his chair. ¡°Seeds, I think. Maybe insects.¡± ¡°You want to tell me what happened?¡± she asked, bringing her focus back to his face. ¡°It¡¯s not every day you get into a shootout.¡± Ryan took a deep breath. ¡°Not much to tell. We knocked on the door, and someone inside opened fire. Thank God for protocol and bulletproof vests. An officer coming through the back door got the shooter. The other suspect surrendered. He wasn¡¯t armed.¡± That was the short version, Ari thought. The long would include the mind-numbing sounds of gunfire and the shouting and boots running and the fear. They didn¡¯t need to mention those. ¡°What¡¯s the status of the shooter?¡± ¡°DOA at the hospital. Knew he wouldn¡¯t make it. Gut shots are lethal.¡± Ryan glanced at his wall clock. ¡°Booking should be done. Let¡¯s go do this.¡± Ari followed him down the hall. When Ryan opened the door of the interrogation room, the mid-twenties suspect sat slumped forward, an untidy head of mouse-brown hair propped up by one elbow. As soon as he heard the door, he jerked up straight, his body stiff with alarm. Henry ¡°Hank¡± Philby knew he was in big trouble. ¡°What¡¯s gonna happen to me?¡± he asked, his voice high, uncertain, clearly not feeling much like a badass right now. ¡°Well, that depends,¡± Ryan responded. ¡°You¡¯re in deep shit, Hank.¡± He pulled up a chair, taking his time, sat down and waited until Ari was settled. ¡°Your buddy died on the way to the hospital. And you¡¯ll be lucky to see the outside of a prison before you need the old folks¡¯ home.¡± Page 33 Philby¡¯s face visibly paled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t my buddy,¡± he muttered. ¡°Just a dude.¡± ¡°Your best bet right now,¡± Ryan went on, ignoring the interruption, ¡°is to answer questions truthfully and fully. Maybe there¡¯s still something we can do for you.¡± Hope sprang to the suspect¡¯s face. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how good your answers are. Where were you Sunday night?¡± Hank¡¯s head bobbed as he seemed to search the room for a believable story. He scratched his ear and stalled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about a deal. I gotta get out of here, man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. Answers first. So far you¡¯re not cooperating. You¡¯ll need to do better, if you want help. How about I start? Your car was involved in a drive-by shooting outside Club Dintero.¡± Hank picked at his arm. ¡°Uh, OK, so I was there. But I didn¡¯t shoot anybody. Just drivin¡¯. Billy had the gun. ¡®Sides, nobody got hurt.¡± Something clattered to the floor in the hallway outside the interrogation room. The suspect came off his seat. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Relax. Sit down, Hank. Nothing that concerns you. Pay attention to me. You¡¯re an accessory to an attempted murder. That¡¯s six to thirty years. No parole, if it¡¯s classified as a hate crime. And the gun play today will up the charges.¡± The suspect drew in a ragged breath and looked at the door again. ¡°If I talk, will you protect me? I gotta know you¡¯ll protect me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re safe in here.¡± Ryan said. ¡°Who are you afraid of?¡± Hank shook his head. ¡°Today was all a mistake. We were watching TV, drinking a beer, when the pounding started. Billy saw the cop uniforms¡­started screaming that we couldn¡¯t get arrested. I told him we were dead meat anyway. That¡¯s when he freaked. Is he really dead?¡± Billy wasn¡¯t the only one freaked by today¡¯s events. Hank Philby radiated a stench of male sweat, stale cigarette smoke, and something close to terror. Ari clamped down on her witch senses to stop the unpleasant barrage. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead,¡± Ryan said. ¡°He fired at armed officers, and they fired back.¡± ¡°Oh, God,¡± Philby groaned. ¡°How did this all turn out so bad?¡± He held his forehead with one hand, as if he was in physical pain. ¡°Billy¡¯s dead, and I¡¯m screwed no matter what you do to me.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re so afraid of.¡± Philby shook his head without looking up. ¡°Why were you after Andreas De Luca?¡± Ryan asked, switching his approach. ¡°Just a job,¡± was the mumbled response. ¡°Job? You¡¯re working for someone? Who?¡± Philby held his head with both hands now, slowly moving it from side to side. Ari¡¯s brows drew into a deep frown as she listened. Philby was terrified of his employer, a rather dramatic reaction to a scheme falling apart. Why would somebody who could engender this kind of fear hire this wimpy guy? Philby wasn¡¯t smart enough to execute a successful hit. His partner Billy sounded even dumber, opening fire on a group of armed officers. It was predictable that they¡¯d flub the job. Her mind rolled through the possibilities. Had Andreas¡¯s death even been the goal? Ryan continued to sit as empty seconds ticked by. Silence was often an effective interrogation technique. Philby still stared at the floor but was beginning to fidget. Ari heard his agitated breathing, the frantic beating of his heart. He finally mumbled something. ¡°You¡¯ll have to repeat that,¡± Ryan said. His voice was firm but not rough. ¡°Sit up and talk to us.¡± ¡°It was a bundle of cash.¡± Philby¡¯s voice was still so low that Ari leaned forward to hear him. ¡°Somebody paid you a lot of money?¡± ¡°Seemed too easy,¡± Philby muttered. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to be more specific than that. Let¡¯s start with a name.¡± Ryan had infinite patience in an interrogation, and a confession rate to match. In spite of her rising annoyance, Ari knew her best course was not to interfere. Hank Philby raised a haunted face to Ryan. ¡°He¡¯ll kill me if I talk. Said he would.¡± ¡°You¡¯re safe in here. Give me a name,¡± Ryan repeated. ¡°Aw, hell, I¡¯m dead anyway.¡± Philby¡¯s shoulders wilted. ¡°This¡­thing offered Billy 50k. Half up front, the rest a bonus if we actually killed the vamp. I agreed to drive. All he had to do was fire the gun and the 25k was ours.¡± Philby cleared his throat. ¡°What thing?¡± Ryan¡¯s frown was immediate. The suspect shivered. ¡°I¡¯m getting to that. We set up a meet to get the money. It was there when we arrived. Really tall, wrapped in a long, black hooded coat. Somethin¡¯ felt weird, so I hung back.¡± Philby¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°While they were talkin¡¯, the wind caught the hood, and I seen them eyes. Red¡­on fire. Like something out of hell. Wasn¡¯t normal.¡± He shivered again. ¡°Not human.¡± His hands clenched into anxious fists. Despite her lowered sensitivity, Ari smelled his rising panic. Her witch senses kicked into gear, threatening to flood her system with adrenaline. She blocked the response and re-focused on the suspect. ¡°Are we talking vampire? That kind of non-human?¡± Ryan was asking. ¡°Huh-uh. I¡¯m telling you, he, it looked like the devil.¡± The suspect whispered the final word. ¡°Oh God, I know it¡¯ll find me. Even here. You can¡¯t keep that thing out.¡± Philby was almost wailing now, rocking back and forth. ¡°What makes you think he¡¯ll come after you?¡± Ryan tried to lower the tension by keeping his face and voice neutral, but the suspect was beyond calming. ¡°Said he would. If we got caught. Them eyes flared up when he said it. Oh, mother, what¡¯s it gonna do to me? Billy¡¯s better off dead!¡± He went back to rocking. Continuing the interview appeared pointless to Ari, but Ryan tried one last time. ¡°How do we find this person? Do you have an address? Name? Anything?¡± Philby shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. But he¡¯ll come. He¡¯ll hurt me.¡± He whimpered. Ryan caught Ari¡¯s eye and jerked his head toward the door. Philby didn¡¯t seem to notice their departure. As Ryan strode down the hallway at a rapid pace, Ari hustled to keep up. ¡°Hey, slow down. Do you realize what he¡ª¡± Ari didn¡¯t get any further before Ryan spun around and glared at her. ¡°Not now. Not here.¡± He turned and continued to his office. Startled by his harsh reaction, she stayed quiet until they were inside Ryan¡¯s office with the door closed. ¡°He may not be lying,¡± she said, trying again. ¡°I know that. I got it. But there are some things I can¡¯t openly discuss around here. Not if I want to keep my badge and stay out of the shrink¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Everyone knows about Otherworlders,¡± she protested. ¡°Regular Otherworlders, yes, like witches and vampires. But do you think that¡¯s what he was describing?¡± The look Ryan turned on her was harried, resigned. He really would prefer to live in a normal world. ¡°Well, no, I think it might be a full blooded demon.¡± ¡°There, see what I mean? A demon! Brass will haul me away this time.¡± He collapsed in his chair, the back knocking against the wall, and gave her a belligerent look. ¡°OK, tell me about demons.¡± She gave him a first semester demonology synopsis. ¡°Demons¡ªbig D, only exist in Hell. The creatures that live or manifest on earth are only part demon. They are descendants of a human\demon mating thousands of years ago before the banishment. When Satan and his descendants were eventually vanquished from earth, the only exceptions were those with mixed blood, who have the ability to exist in both realms. Two kinds of earthly demons have evolved. Those with the misnomer of full bloods are born in hell with only the one ancient tainting of human blood. The halfling demons are born on earth and have interbred with humans or other species many times.¡± She paused to see how he was taking this. ¡°Ok, two kinds. And let me guess, the full blood is the worst. What makes you think that¡¯s what this guy is? And what¡¯s that mean to us?¡± ¡°The red eyes, the long black cloak. Hard to miss. I¡¯ve seen these creatures once before.¡± ¡°And they¡¯re all killers.¡± ¡°All the full bloods, yes. Not the halflings, at least they don¡¯t have to be. It¡¯s the interbreeding. They can learn to control their dark side, much like vampires. But that¡¯s not Philby¡¯s employer. He sounds like the real thing, a full blood. They¡¯re close to pure evil.¡± Ryan shoved away from the desk. ¡°Dammit, Ari. I find this ¡®evil¡¯ talk a little over-dramatic. Can¡¯t we just agree he¡¯s a really bad guy?¡± ¡°Fine, but it¡¯s not going to make him any less dangerous.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± His mouth twisted in reaction. ¡°So, how do we find him? And then, how do we get rid of him?¡± ¡°Magic. That amount of demonic energy should be easy to trace by scrying. But to get rid of him, we¡¯ll need help. He¡¯s physically strong and magically powerful. He¡¯ll have enormous speed, the kind where he appears as nothing but a blur between locations. I can¡¯t match that. Witch fire might kill him, if we can catch him.¡± She paused, trying to think it through. ¡°But a full blood shouldn¡¯t be able to wander around town unnoticed.¡± ¡°He¡¯s hiding,¡± Ryan said, stating the obvious. ¡°Yes, and blocking his magical trace, but why? And how? Demons are not the low-key type. They come roaring into town, creating terror and chaos. And that¡¯s before large numbers of people start dying.¡± ¡°Shit! Sorry, Ari, but there¡¯ll be hell to pay if the press gets wind of a demon. We need to put a lid on it. I¡¯ll isolate Philby, offer him and his attorney a deal in return for their silence. It could buy us some time to find this thing.¡± Page 34 ¡°I¡¯ll work on locating him, and bring Andreas up to speed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s another thing.¡± Ryan turned a suspicious face toward Ari. ¡°Why¡¯s this demon after Andreas? Is there something your boyfriend hasn¡¯t told us?¡± Ari managed not to squirm under his scrutiny. She¡¯d been wondering the same thing. ¡°Good question, and I intend to ask. It¡¯s either personal or the demon¡¯s on a job. That¡¯s what they do when they aren¡¯t rampaging just for fun. They¡¯re mercenaries, hired guns. That makes it really odd he¡¯d contract his job out to humans in such a clumsy shooting attempt.¡± She cocked her head. ¡°Unless he was trying to divert Andreas¡¯s attention. Or ours.¡± ¡°A distraction. From what? The murders?¡± Ryan asked, picking up the thread of thought. ¡°It has muddied the investigation.¡± They talked for almost an hour, mostly about the public panic they would have if the suspected demon came out of hiding. In the end, they decided they couldn¡¯t worry about the ¡®what ifs.¡¯ They would start where they could: containment of information. Then they¡¯d focus their efforts on locating the creature. Anything else took second place. By the time Ari slipped out the door, Ryan had already made arrangements with the jail to isolate the suspect. She went home to collect the equipment and ingredients for the scrying attempt. On route, she called Club Dintero to warn Russell and Lilith and to have them pass her suspicions along to their employer. She figured the demon wasn¡¯t done with Andreas, and the werelions needed to know what kind of enemy they faced. They took the news in stride, but Russell said he¡¯d be calling in reinforcements. Ari¡¯s second and third calls went to the Magic Council President and to Gillian at the OFR lab. She didn¡¯t want anyone caught by surprise. Urgency hurried her pace. Her blood tingled with remembered terror from years ago. Before she did anything else, she needed her notes from St. Louis. Her first and only confrontation with demons. Ari¡¯s journal was in a box shoved under the bed. When the Book of Shadows had not returned to her by the time she¡¯d achieved full witch status at age eighteen, she¡¯d begun keeping her own records of the spells and potions she made with Great-Gran and the lessons learned during the four years in St. Louis studying witchcraft under Moriana, a practicing witch. The journal was the only written account Ari had. All the years with Great-Gran prior to that time were unrecorded. Until her eighteenth birthday passed, she and her clan had assumed the Book would somehow return by the initiation ceremony. Without it, she felt incomplete. Ari opened her journal and thumbed through the meager pages. They brought back vivid memories of those eye-opening years with Moriana. The older witch¡¯s long, black hair, swirling around her in the wind, Moriana had whisked from one crisis to another, never once doubting she was equal to the challenge. Ari had soaked up and recorded as much of that time as possible, including the fight with the demons. It didn¡¯t take Ari long to find the notation and the scrying spell she sought. It wasn¡¯t a family spell, because Moriana wasn¡¯t a Calin, but it was the best Ari had. Moriana had used it to locate four demons who had invaded her city. Ari read through the scribbled instructions, gathered the objects and ingredients required, and set the room for the ritual. A year ago she hadn¡¯t had much luck locating a pack of wolves by scrying, but a demon would emit so much magical energy that she had much greater hopes this time. As Ari closed the magical circle around her, a familiar vampiric energy touched her. Andreas tapped on her apartment door. She called for him to let himself in and, when the door closed again, motioned him to silence with a raised finger. He looked at the circle drawn in ashes, nodded, and dropped gracefully into a chair at her oak table. Ari returned her attention to the ritual and determinedly shut him out. The magic required total concentration. She lit the four candles and spoke the words of invocation. When she was prepared, she focused on the water bowl, called the picture of a demon to mind, and repeated the spell three times, as she had seen Moriana do. Take the image in my mind; Set it free to seek and find; What it finds, let me see; As I ask, so mote it be. At the end of the first recitation, the water began to swirl and grow cloudy. By the end of the second, an image formed across its shimmering surface. During the third repetition, an overview of Olde Town appeared, pinpointing a pulsing red light. Gotcha. The image zoomed closer; the tops of buildings appeared. Then, without warning, the red light winked out. Ari gasped. ¡°No!¡± Andreas leaped to his feet, hovering near the circle¡¯s edge, ready to break it if necessary. Ari shook her head to let him know she was in no danger. She continued the ritual. Whatever had happened, the fault wasn¡¯t with the scrying ceremony. Ari still had to thank the goddess. The spell had worked, but somehow the demon had concealed itself. She said the final words, opened the circle, and turned on a lamp. ¡°What happened?¡± Andreas demanded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I had him located somewhere in Olde Town. Then, he was gone.¡± ¡°Gone. To where?¡± Ari lifted her shoulders. ¡°He just disappeared. Like he winked out. Demons can move fast, like you can, but nobody moves that far, that fast. Not to get completely out of my scrying range. He should have showed up somewhere else.¡± Ari was stumped. Maybe she had done something wrong after all. She let her mind run over the elements of the ritual, finding nothing wrong in its execution. ¡°Interesting.¡± Andreas walked to the bay window and stood, looking out at the night sky. ¡°What if the image changed? Would that explain what you saw?¡± ¡°Have you seen something like this before?¡± ¡°Perhaps. When I was new to vampirism.¡± His thoughts seemed far away, his voice pensive. ¡°I was in France. A creature was terrorizing the villagers. There one instant, gone the next.¡± He turned to face her, his eyes dark as ink. ¡°Your demon may be an image changer. Not an ordinary demon at all.¡± ¡°Image changer? Is that like a shape shifter?¡± ¡°In some ways. But it does not go through a metamorphosis like a werewolf. It merely assumes the outward appearance of another being.¡± ¡°And since my scrying spell was based on his image, the picture in my mind, I lost him when he changed!¡± Ari exclaimed. ¡°He must have recognized the magical probe. Damn, that means the creature knows we¡¯re looking for it. So how did you kill it?¡± She¡¯d unconsciously switched to ¡°it¡± but demons could be any sex or every sex. ¡°I did not kill him. I was only a nestling at the time and too self-absorbed with my new circumstances to make the effort.¡± He gave his characteristic shrug. ¡°Besides, I would have been seriously outmatched.¡± Ever pragmatic. ¡°Could this be the same demon? Hunting you?¡± ¡°That was a long time ago. I am sure it paid no attention to an inexperienced vampire. I did nothing to draw its attention. What reason would it have to hunt me, then or now?¡± ¡°You tell me. Some demon is after you.¡± Ari bit back the urge to accuse him of keeping secrets again. This was hardly the time for another fight. ¡°I wish I knew the answer, Arianna, but I do not.¡± He cocked his head as if he knew what she¡¯d been thinking. ¡°I am quite certain I have had no dealings with any demon, except the occasional halfling. And this is no halfling. This is an assassin working for someone. Although I have no idea who that would be.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange an assassin would hire such worthless help.¡± Ari related the day¡¯s events in detail, including the interview with Philby, ending with the demon¡¯s threats to avoid capture. ¡°Ryan and I thought it might have tried to distract us from the murders.¡± ¡°Possible, I suppose. Even for a demon, his actions seem erratic. I assume that, in itself, is a way of misleading us.¡± Andreas sounded more interested than alarmed. ¡°If the demon is trying to fool us, that raises different questions.¡± Ari sat at the table, doodling on a corner of a journal page. When she realized she was messing up her notes, she closed the notebook. ¡°What did he gain by attacking you?¡± ¡°Divided our focus. Ryan began looking for the car. We became involved in club security. But mainly, he gained my attention,¡± Andreas said. ¡°Almost as if the creature is taunting, wants me to know it is coming after me.¡± ¡°Which sounds personal.¡± ¡°I have to concede the attack on me does not appear random. It must be tied to the murder investigation in some way.¡± ¡°If the demon is our vampire killer, that would explain how each victim died. The first two were killed by bolts of demon fire, mistaken for gunfire. The third victim was beheaded by a demon sword.¡± Andreas nodded. ¡°If we knew why, we might figure out who is behind this. Why has a demon chosen to target vampires, especially these three vampires? What is his interest in me?¡± Ari had been thinking about Philby. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t think he, uh, it expected us to learn he was a demon. He set the shooters up so they¡¯d resist, avoid capture, or be killed trying to escape. He wanted us to think humans were behind it all.¡± Ari looked at Andreas. ¡°If I''m right, he''s not as clever as he thinks he is. This thing made a mistake. Maybe he¡¯s made more. Ryan and I can go back over all the evidence.¡± She turned to look up at him. ¡°Finish your story from France. Did the demon kill all the villagers?¡± ¡°No, they chased it away with torches.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s vulnerable to fire,¡± Ari said. ¡°Witch fire might destroy it, if I could get a direct hit. With his speed, he¡¯d have to be immobilized. Provided he doesn¡¯t kill us first,¡± she added. Andreas regarded her with a cynical eye. ¡°How do you propose immobilizing this creature while you set it on fire? No vampire is going to offer to hold it for you.¡± Momentarily diverted, Ari¡¯s lips twitched in response. ¡°You¡¯re not interested in becoming a crispy critter for the cause?¡± Fire was the great equalizer. Andreas was faster, stronger, and could snap her in two or rip out her throat in an instant. But if she used the crimson witch fire, he¡¯d burn like tissue paper. It made for a precarious relationship. Page 35 He looked at her from lowered brows. She gave him an unabashed grin. ¡°OK, I guess we¡¯ll have to find a better way. Tell me more about the creature. If it¡¯s not a true shape shifter, what¡¯s it doing, creating illusions?¡± ¡°Not just illusions. The forms I saw were real enough, capable of inflicting damage and being damaged. My memories of that night are vivid still.¡± ¡°Describe everything you saw.¡± Andreas¡¯s aura darkened, his energy seeming far away, as if he¡¯d actually returned to those days in France. ¡°I was hiding in the woods. I heard the screaming first, and the sound of many running feet. What I thought was a young man came racing down the road, headed into the village. A crowd of men and women carrying torches were chasing him. Many were bleeding from open wounds. When I looked at the young man again, he had become an old man with long white hair, but still as fast on his feet. At that point I realized he was not human. The nearest villagers fell back, frightened by the creature''s changed appearance, but the crowd behind pushed on. Drawn by the smell of so much blood, I followed them through the streets until they cornered him in an alley. ¡°He changed his appearance again to a young girl, and they were so astonished, they almost let him approach them. At the last moment, a man swung a torch toward his face, and the creature leaped back, switching into his true demon form. Seven feet tall, red eyes and skin, and claws. Terrified, the crowd backed away. Some of those in front dropped their torches and ran. That is when he charged them. His speed appeared as a yellow blur to me, but the villagers could not see him at all. He raced through the crowd, an invisible terror, ripping off arms, legs, and heads. It was a gruesome sight.¡± Ari swallowed hard. If a vampire said it was gruesome, she didn¡¯t want to think how bad it must have been. Unfortunately her imagination was pretty good, and the story made her shudder. ¡°The survivors rallied, formed a solid circle of fiery torches, but he escaped into the night, laughing.¡± Andreas¡¯s voice had been emotionless throughout his account, but the face he turned to Ari said he had seen true evil. ¡°He is earthbound. No wings. He avoided the torches, but not like a vampire would. He was wary, not fearful. I am not convinced your witch fire will kill him.¡± Chapter Fourteen ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Damn, that was a scary thought. Ari had never heard of a creature her fire couldn¡¯t defeat. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t go running through the streets with torches, and we can¡¯t let him escape. He¡¯d just come back or kill again somewhere else. We need to destroy him.¡± ¡°Without a doubt, but I do not want to locate him until we have a plan. I think you should delay further scrying.¡± Ari nodded absently. This situation was way beyond her knowledge. Great-Gran or Moriana would have known what to do. Moriana had barely exerted herself in getting rid of the demons in St. Louis, but Ari had also killed one of them with a dagger. This creature in Riverdale had to be a higher-level demon, more dangerous. Still, Moriana must have heard of image changers. She was a lot older, like decades, and more experienced. Surely, she¡¯d have some ideas. Absorbed in thought, Ari was startled by her phone ringing. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to wait for your call, my dear,¡± a familiar voice said when Ari answered. ¡°I must go out. Some dwarves are running amuck.¡± Ari experienced a pleasant rush of warmth. ¡°Moriana, this psychic stuff of yours is handy. But really spooky,¡± she added. Moriana¡¯s deep chuckle resounded over the phone. ¡°How are you, witchling? Other than worrying over this demon?¡± ¡°How did you¡­never mind. I¡¯m fine, but I need your help. This isn¡¯t an ordinary full blood. We think it¡¯s something called an image changer. Have you¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, my! That does put a different light on matters. I knew there was something odd about your situation. Odd, indeed,¡± Moriana said in her breezy manner. ¡°It makes your problem ever so much more interesting.¡± Leave it to Moriana to be intrigued by some uber-dangerous creature. Nothing fazed her, and from Ari¡¯s apprentice years, she knew Moriana was thrilled by a good challenge. Of course, Moriana wasn¡¯t the one in Riverdale with the creature on the loose. ¡°He¡¯s killing non-offending vampires, and we need to locate him before he kills again. I tried scrying. He was there for a moment, then blipped away,¡± Ari explained. ¡°Yes. Recognized your probe.¡± Unable to sit any longer, Ari paced the apartment as Moriana continued to talk. ¡°They are pesky creatures, and it will be more wary now. To locate it by scrying, you¡¯ll need a stronger connection. Something that has belonged to the creature. Its essence never changes and will cling to a possession. Once located, defeating this demon will be another challenge.¡± Moriana¡¯s voice was speculative, as if she were thinking aloud. ¡°I¡¯ve never fought an image changer, but it can be done. Not with your witch fire. Not even aided by the fire spirits. You¡¯ll need spells and potions and a good plan. If you were experienced in the dark arts, I would favor a vanquishing spell, but that route is not possible without training. ¡°Hmm.¡± Moriana reached a decision. ¡°The demon must vanquish itself. Force the hellborn creature or trick it, but keep in mind, in spite of its superior powers, the image changer is basically just another demon. You will need the help of a friend, Ari, but you can do this. You always were a clever witchling. Good luck.¡± The line went dead. Ari stared at the phone a long moment, willing herself not to scream in frustration. Typical Moriana. No wasted words, no pat solutions, and never hanging around longer than absolutely necessary. ¡°You heard?¡± She glanced at Andreas. ¡°Guess you were right about the witch fire. How the hell do I get him to vanquish himself?¡± She took a couple more strides across the room. ¡°When we defeated the four demons in St. Louis, Moriana dispersed two of them with some kind of spell. Before she made them go poof, she stopped them with an energy barrier. Wish I knew how to do that.¡± ¡°Would she not tell you?¡± ¡°She could tell me the words, but I don¡¯t have her skill level. Not yet. And maybe never. Witch powers grow with use, and most of my childhood was spent on Guardian skills¡ªthe martial arts, the weaponry. I spent four years with Moriana, but our witch skills are also tied to our heritage. Without the Book of Shadows, my witchcraft will always be less than it could be.¡± ¡°I have heard of the books that belong to witch families but have never seen one. Tell me about yours. Why is it missing?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if you had seen one. Witch families don¡¯t share their books any better than vampires share their secrets.¡± Andreas gave her the vampire one-shoulder shrug that was the equivalent of an eye roll. ¡°In the old country, witches and vampires did not mingle or share anything except animosity.¡± ¡°You mentioned that once before¡ªthat our two races were enemies. Something about a big fight for domination, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, but I hardly think we have time for a history lesson, Arianna. Later perhaps, when we are not fighting a demon.¡± He straightened and came to stand in her path. ¡°Can you quit pacing long enough to answer my question? Tell me about your Book of Shadows.¡± Ari moved away from him, stopped next to the kitchen counter, and explained how the history of any witch clan was recorded from generation to generation through spells, potions, and magical experiences. That each clan¡¯s powers were genetically tied to that written record. ¡°I know all that,¡± he interrupted. ¡°I want to know what happened to the Calin Family Book of Shadows.¡± Ari¡¯s lips pressed into a straight line. She didn¡¯t like talking about this part. ¡°My mother was the last keeper. When my parents¡¯ boat exploded on a Gulf of Mexico fishing trip, the Book disappeared. Maybe it was with them and perished in the fire. No one knows for sure, but it has never returned to me. I would have been the next keeper.¡± ¡°Losing both parents must have been hard.¡± His voice was soft. ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°It was a long time ago. I was six. But the point is without the Book my magic is limited, my witchcraft abilities incomplete.¡± ¡°It is hard to think of your witch fire as limited,¡± Andreas said dryly. ¡°You¡¯d change your mind if you ever saw Moriana in action. She can control the wind and the rain. And call upon forces you can only imagine. Her power continues to expand because she¡¯s building on the knowledge of her ancestors.¡± ¡°I do not doubt your words. I was merely making an observation. I feel the sleeping power within you. Do not under-estimate yourself, little witch.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I do, but my skill levels aren¡¯t good enough. I rely on my Guardian training, not my witchcraft, and I don¡¯t think that training will solve this particular problem. We need some really great magic.¡± Ari was discouraged and, if totally honest with herself, maybe feeling a little inadequate. Or more than a little inadequate. After all, she was a witch, from a long, proud line of witches. Why couldn¡¯t she do the things she needed to do? ¡°Perhaps you have spent too much time waiting for the Book.¡± Ari frowned up at him, knowing he was trying to tell her something. Was he suggesting she could be the source of this magic? How? What could she be doing differently? She sensed, more strongly than words, his belief she would find the magic they needed. How could she have less faith in herself? Without magic they couldn''t possibly defeat the demon, but where did she get it if not from the fire spirits? Without the Book, there was only one place to look for the answers. A place she¡¯d been taught to go since a babe in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Don''t freak out,¡± she said. ¡°I''m going to try something.¡± She closed her eyes, allowed her mind to drift, and reached deep inside herself, calling out to her inner witch source. As always, it appeared as a small white light in her mind¡¯s eye. She drew near the center, the real world fading away. Ari grew light-headed and swayed on her feet. Page 36 ¡°Steady.¡± Andreas placed light hands on her shoulders. Neither his voice nor touch interfered with the trance. When Ari¡¯s inner eye reached the glow deep inside, the familiar peace and serenity surrounded her. Only this time something was different. She¡¯d come looking for answers, and her witch source embraced the asking. She stood suspended in time as images and faces swirled around here. Her parents, Great-Gran, Yana, and many she didn¡¯t recognize, yet she knew them. The Calin witches. They were all with her, not really so far away. She felt an increasing surge of magical energy, bursting with purpose. A knowing. Ari almost laughed. It was so simple. The incredible secret she¡¯d thought was lost forever¡ªher true power was the knowing, the believing in who she was. She absorbed the energy around her and when she was overflowing with the lights from her past and her future, she brought herself back step by step. As the room reformed around her, Ari raised her lashes to stare at the vampire¡¯s face. ¡°I can do this,¡± she whispered. ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes were deep pools. ¡°And it need not be alone.¡± She stared at him a long moment, feeling an urge to know his thoughts, but so overwhelmed with her own revelations, she wasn¡¯t ready to explore others. She stepped away, ending the intense moment. ¡°How long was I gone?¡± ¡°A few minutes, no more.¡± The look on Andreas¡¯s face was pensive, almost as if he was impressed by what he¡¯d witnessed. ¡°It seemed longer. Days, even years. A lifetime.¡± ¡°Realization can come like that.¡± Ari tipped her head. Realization was an interesting way to put it, but maybe he was right. In many ways, she¡¯d been headed toward this moment all her life. And the magic had been waiting for her to find it. She felt different, more optimistic, and she owed part of that to Andreas for encouraging her to draw from her inner strength. How had he known it was there? Was their link more than just some rare form of telepathy? Something she¡¯d think about when there was time. For now, there was magic to do. Spells and potions to create. A demon to catch and vanquish. ¡°Magic won¡¯t be enough,¡± Ari said, pushing away from the kitchen counter and refocusing on the problem at hand. ¡°We have to figure out what kind of magic and have a good plan to go with it.¡± ¡°Moriana suggested vanquishing rather than death,¡± Andreas reminded her. ¡°Yes, she did. Like the demons in St. Louis. I remember now what she told us. They didn¡¯t die, their spirits fled. I¡¯m not sure how we do that with an image changer. He seems more slippery, but I understand the concept of vanquishing.¡± ¡°Can you elaborate?¡± Andreas asked. ¡°I am afraid demonology was not part of an Italian boy¡¯s education.¡± When she gave an impatient frown at the interruption, he added, ¡°Think of it as practice for when you try to explain this to Lt. Foster.¡± Ari''s frown disappeared as she chuckled. That wouldn¡¯t be an easy conversation. ¡°No comparison, believe me. OK. Moriana used dark magic to control two of the demons and force them by irrevocable orders to return to hell. Not having her skill, the other apprentice and I killed the earthly bodies of the other two. When their bodies were near death, the demons chose to return to hell. Otherwise, they would have been trapped here as shades, ghosts. I guess that¡¯s not a great thing to be, since Moriana said shades are almost powerless. Anyway, once a demon is vanquished, whether forced or voluntary, it cannot return to earth.¡± ¡°The final result is encouraging. How do we get there? If I understand correctly, we have to keep the demon from switching bodies and then put his body in danger of immediate death. Of course, before we can do that, we have to penetrate his disguise.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all,¡± Ari said dryly. ¡°I¡¯ll research the magic for vanquishing, but I¡¯m not sure how to find him. I could try scrying again if we had one of his possessions. Something that holds his essence, sort of his spirit DNA.¡± ¡°Evidence from the crime scenes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I could use, like a weapon or scrap of clothing.¡± ¡°An object, you mean. Maybe we could find one, if we knew who he was or where to look. A suitable item could be right in front of us.¡± Andreas let out an exasperated breath. ¡°The only demon contact we can verify was his meeting with the drive-by suspects.¡± ¡°Where he gave them the money,¡± Ari said, snatching her phone from the table. ¡°He had it in his possession, touched it.¡± Ryan answered immediately. ¡°Did Philby or his partner have money on them?¡± she demanded. ¡°Nothing to speak of. A few dollars, some change. Why?¡± ¡°What happened to the twenty-five thousand dollars?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is it important?¡± ¡°I think so. If the killer touched it, I may be able to use the money to find him. Don¡¯t ask me how right now, but see if Philby can tell you where the money is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still in the building. I¡¯ll call you back.¡± The next fifteen minutes dragged like hours to Ari. She paced. Andreas sprawled on one of the dining room chairs, his gaze following her. His watchfulness made her even edgier. Before she jumped out of her skin, Ryan called. ¡°The money¡¯s gone,¡± he reported. ¡°He gave them a roll of bills, and they went on a shopping spree. A car, a home theatre, and several cases of beer. Guess they thought there¡¯d be more when they finished the job, or they just couldn¡¯t resist. Anyway, they spent it all. Good luck tracking it down at a car dealer or electronics merchant. Besides, it will have gone to the bank by now.¡± ¡°And be impossible to trace.¡± They hung up. Another good idea shot down. ¡°There¡¯s got to be a way,¡± she said, dropping the phone on the counter as she resumed her restless walking. ¡°We can¡¯t wait around doing nothing.¡± ¡°No, not an option,¡± Andreas agreed, straightening in his chair and resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°There is another complication I had hesitated to mention earlier.¡± ¡°What now?¡± Ari stopped pacing. ¡°Are we ever going to get a break?¡± ¡°Not yet. Last night a group of nest leaders petitioned Prince Daron for permission to hunt the killer. He refused, of course, but the younger hotheads are on the verge of striking out on their own.¡± ¡°By hunting, you mean hunting to kill, don¡¯t you? And they think the person they¡¯re looking for is human.¡± Andreas nodded, and Ari stifled an urge to kick the nearest wall. Such a hunt would be bloody for both sides. If the vampires attacked the humans, they¡¯d be hunted in return. ¡°Are the Pure Bloods behind this?¡± ¡°No, the leaders of that group are out of circulation, but there are many who share their sentiments.¡± ¡°What do you mean by out of circulation?¡± she asked, momentarily diverted. ¡°Nothing important.¡± ¡°Are they dead? Or going to die?¡± They locked eyes. ¡°No.¡± Maybe Rita was right when she said they¡¯d been sent out of town. Ari was relieved. The gang members might be crude and nasty, but she couldn¡¯t condone their murder. Whatever else happened to them was out of her hands, and they probably deserved it. Ari shrugged. Maybe she should trust Andreas¡¯s judgment. ¡°Should I be worried, or can Daron control the vampires?¡± she asked instead. Andreas¡¯s expression flickered at her blunt question. ¡°No reason for concern yet, but it may become necessary for Daron¡¯s court to provide a greater presence on the streets. I could be pulled away at any moment. Lucien is informing the Magic Council of the unrest. I think you and Lt. Foster will hear from your employers.¡± ¡°Just what we need, something else to think about.¡± Sarcasm was one way of letting off steam. Ari felt a growing tension, unease, a hint of foreboding. She flexed her stiff shoulders. Too many complications, and she was running out of steam. She opened the fridge and peered inside, looking for a quick energy boost. It was pretty much empty, except for soda and apples. ¡°Tomorrow could be a very long day,¡± she said over her shoulder. ¡°At least none of your vamps will be hunting during daylight. It¡¯ll give me time to research, maybe figure something out. How about taking a break? Do you drink soda?¡± Andreas didn¡¯t respond, and when the silence began to grow, Ari peeked around the fridge door. One of her complications was leaning casually against the kitchen wall, watching her every move. Her pulse picked up tempo. She thought about the bottle of Chianti in her cupboard and about the fierce inner dialogue she¡¯d had the day of its purchase. An argument that seemed to be over now. She closed the fridge and rested a hip against the kitchen counter. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you singing at the club tonight?¡± ¡°Our business was more important.¡± His slow smile said he was no longer referring to murders and demons. ¡°Was it? Well, now that you¡¯re here, what would you like to do? Watch a little TV? Have a drink? Or,¡± she returned his smile, butterflies fluttering in her stomach, ¡°something more satisfying?¡± His pupils flickered as he absorbed the open invitation. Ari was glad she¡¯d surprised him. ¡°I have a bottle of Chianti.¡± ¡°Were you anticipating company?¡± He still didn¡¯t move, but his magic reached out to touch hers, and Ari¡¯s body tightened in anticipation. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Perhaps the Chianti can wait.¡± Andreas straightened from the wall and glided forward, his arms slipping around her waist. She met his lips halfway. Soft and firm, gentle, demanding, insistent. Her senses flared at the touch of his hair brushing her forehead, the smell of his cologne. His hands made possessive circles on her back, pulling her in. Deepening the kiss, Andreas drew her closer until she could feel every hard line of his body. She tugged at his shirttail, slipping her fingers between the smooth silk and the hard, cool muscles of his chest. Page 37 The jarring ring of a cell phone jerked her back to earth. His phone. Ari stiffened and broke the kiss, resting her forehead against his chest. Desire still shimmered around them. ¡°I will ignore it,¡± he murmured. It rang again, and the mood was broken. Still, she didn¡¯t move. ¡°Andreas¡­¡± she said into his shirt. What the hell was she doing? Wasn¡¯t there enough going on? Why had she started this? Oh yeah, she knew why. But more to the point, what did they do now? On the third ring, Andreas glanced at the readout and frowned. ¡°Marcus.¡± He breathed the word against her hair. ¡°He would not call unless it was important.¡± ¡°You need to answer it,¡± she said, stepping back this time, reluctant yet knowing the decision for tonight had already been made. He punched a key, listened a moment, his gaze never leaving Ari¡¯s face. ¡°On my way.¡± Disconnecting, he reached out a hand, and his fingers touched her cheek. ¡°Sorry.¡± He gave a short, rueful laugh as he turned away, tucking in his shirt. ¡°You do not know how sorry I am, but I have to go.¡± ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she demanded, keeping pace with him as he headed toward the door. Whatever was going on, it was serious. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡± ¡°Then, hurry. The club is on fire.¡± Chapter Fifteen Black smoke billowed from the front windows and doors. Andreas and Ari stood frozen, taking in the jarring contrast with the pristine whiteness of the rest of Club Dintero. The worst of the fire was out, but heavily clad firemen still clung to hoses aimed into the interior. A thick haze hovered over the sizable crowd of guests and curious bystanders drawn by the trucks and sirens. People choked and hacked from the dense smoke, and Ari wondered why they didn¡¯t leave. She rubbed at the prickly feeling on her neck and looked around. A brooding sense hovered over the fire scene, as if something malevolent was watching. As she scanned the area, she noticed a group of a dozen or more young vampires huddled off to one side. Most were in jeans and t-shirts or leather and didn¡¯t look like club patrons. They weren¡¯t staff. Ari didn¡¯t like the angry energy they produced. It wasn¡¯t the same malevolence she¡¯d noticed earlier, but in light of Andreas¡¯s comments about the mood in the vamp community, the youthful group could be real trouble. She was about to point them out to Andreas, when he spotted Marcus. ¡°Is everyone out?¡± Andreas asked. The young maitre¡¯d nodded. ¡°Yes. Sure glad you got here. I think the only ones seriously hurt were two humans.¡± Marcus nodded toward a green and white rescue van. ¡°Paramedics are treating them now. They were standing in the entry when a bottle or something on fire came through the front windows.¡± Ari saw a seventy-something couple seated on the open back of the van. A paramedic swabbed the woman¡¯s arm with cotton, and the man held an ice pack against the left side of his face. If that was the worst of the injuries, the club patrons had been very lucky. Andreas surveyed the ordered chaos surrounding his building. He telegraphed uncertainty, a rare state for him, clearly torn between his duty to the victims and taking charge of employees and damage control. Ari nudged his arm. She could help Andreas and still be in a position to keep an eye on the youthful vampire gang. ¡°I¡¯ll stay out here and talk to the victims. You deal with the rest of this mess.¡± His instant smile made her glad she¡¯d offered. It might just make holding the victims¡¯ hands bearable. She started toward the rescue van. Charlie and Henrietta Stillman barely noticed when Ari joined them. Henrietta was upset and making her feelings known. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I finally talk him into going out for a romantic evening, and what happens? Someone throws a Molotov cocktail at us! What kind of a place is this? Is this a gangster hangout? Or was this a terrorist attack?¡± Mrs. Stillman shuddered; frustrated tears glistened, ready to spill over at any moment. Ari arrived in time to hear the woman¡¯s complaints and interrupted to introduce herself. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry this happened. Is there anything I can do? The club owner wants to do whatever he can to make it right.¡± ¡°Make it right?¡± the woman wailed. ¡°My poor arm is burnt to a crisp, and look at Charlie¡¯s face. He¡¯s all cut up and burned. He¡¯ll be scarred for life.¡± ¡°Now, Mrs. Stillman,¡± the female paramedic working on her arm said, ¡°I told you, you and your husband will be fine. The burns may blister, but if you keep the creams on and are careful of infection, you should both heal without scarring. None of his cuts even need stitching. It looks worse than it is. In a few weeks you won¡¯t be able to see where either of you were injured.¡± ¡°A few weeks!¡± the woman shrieked. ¡°His face is going to look like that for weeks? Charlie, did you hear that? You¡¯re going to ruin Charlene¡¯s wedding.¡± With that pronouncement, apparently realizing the enormity of this insult to her orderly world, Henrietta¡¯s tears started to flow. Ari exchanged a helpless look with the paramedics. How could she stop the flood? At best, she was a resource counselor, not a damn shrink. And unlike a couple of her sister witches, she had no ability for healing others, except for potions, and the law didn¡¯t allow her to use those on humans. She tried patting the lady¡¯s shoulder but Mrs. Stillman continued to shake with sobs. Ari didn¡¯t seem to be making much headway. She flashed the paramedic an apologetic look and took the coward¡¯s route. She left. Ari scooted into the space on the far side of Charlie Stillman, watched the deft fingers of the male EMT dab ointment on Charlie¡¯s face, and waited for a break in their conversation. The moment the young man finished his care instructions, Charlie turned to his wife. ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sake, Hettie, get a hold of yourself. These folks are going to think you¡¯re a ninny.¡± In spite of this tough talk, Charlie took his wife¡¯s good hand and squeezed it. ¡°There, there, sugar. That¡¯s better,¡± he added as she showed signs of calming. Her rapid breathing slowed, and then the tears stopped. When she was down to sniffles, Charlie turned toward Ari. ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse her, Miss. She¡¯s had quite a shock.¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve both been through a bad experience. The club owner, Andreas De Luca, wanted me to assure you that your medical bills will be covered.¡± She knew Andreas would approve of that. ¡°When the club reopens, he¡¯d like you to accept a champagne dinner for two, on the house. It¡¯s the least we can do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Charlie said. His wrinkled face managed a half-smile. ¡°You thank him for us. See there, Hettie, everything will be all right.¡± ¡°If you say so, Charlie.¡± Ari hoped she didn¡¯t look as astonished as she felt. Under Charlie¡¯s experienced touch, the watering pot had been transformed. Ari breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± she ventured, hoping the question wouldn¡¯t set the wife off again. ¡°I don¡¯t rightly know,¡± he said. ¡°We had just arrived when something came flying through the window.¡± ¡°The tiffany panel. It came through that lovely tiffany panel next to the door,¡± his wife corrected. ¡°Yes, dear,¡± Charlie agreed. ¡°Whatever it was, it was on fire. Window pieces struck my face, scorching hot. And Hettie¡¯s sleeve caught on fire. Somebody pulled us behind the front desk. There was smoke everywhere, and I had trouble breathing.¡± He patted his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°That nice young man over there took us outside.¡± He pointed toward Marcus, who was standing with Andreas and two firefighters. ¡°He stayed with us, too. Until the fire trucks and paramedics came.¡± ¡°Who said it was a Molotov cocktail?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Hettie heard,¡± he said, and his wife bobbed her head. ¡°That fireman over there.¡± She pointed with her good hand to one of the men standing with Andreas. ¡°Heard him say so.¡± Ari gave them an agreeable nod. A logical conclusion, if you didn¡¯t know about the demon. She could smell the ozone, a by-product of magical fire. The fireman wouldn¡¯t know what that meant. Under the circumstances, a Molotov cocktail was a better story than the truth. ¡°We¡¯re ready to go,¡± the paramedic reported to Ari. ¡°These folks should be seen by the ER docs, and we¡¯re ready to transport.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll let you get on your way.¡± She turned back to the Stillmans. ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you? Anyone you want me to call?¡± ¡°Thank you, but no,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Already called my son. He¡¯ll meet us at St. Mary¡¯s Hospital. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± The painkillers had kicked in and Charlie¡¯s face had lost the stress creases. ¡°You tell Mr. De Luca, we¡¯ll be back for that dinner.¡± ¡°Any time, sir. The guest reservations will be at the front desk whenever you can make it. If you call ahead, we¡¯ll save you the best table.¡± Ari heaved a sigh of relief as the rescue van drove away. Playing nursemaid was not her best role, but the Stillmans were getting the care they needed, and with any luck, the club wouldn¡¯t be sued. She checked once more on the vamp gang, discovered most of them had left, and made her way over to Marcus. The smoke was down to wisps, and the firefighters were starting to put their equipment away. Andreas had disappeared. ¡°He¡¯s inside,¡± Marcus said immediately. ¡°The fire was contained around the front door and the host station. The club was packed, but everyone got out.¡± ¡°Close call. We were lucky.¡± ¡°Yeah. It could have burned to the ground.¡± Marcus shuffled his feet. ¡°I should have been better prepared for something like this.¡± Ari flushed. Her bad temper was coming back to haunt her. ¡°You¡¯re not to blame for this. You did a great job in getting everyone to safety. And club security¡¯s not your problem.¡± She tugged on his arm until he looked at her. ¡°Not tonight and not the day of the shooting. I¡¯m sorry, Marcus. I should have apologized sooner. I was wrong to say those things to you. I was upset, and, oh hell, sometimes I can be a bitch.¡± Page 38 Marcus ducked his head to hide a swift grin. ¡°Believe me,¡± she continued, ¡°if I¡¯m right about who did this, there isn¡¯t anything you could have done.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you know who did it?¡± Ari glanced at the area where the young vampires had been. Two of them were still watching and listening. ¡°Not out here. Ask Andreas later. Let¡¯s worry about the club first.¡± Marcus frowned, shrugged, and took off toward a group of staff members. Ari went in search of Andreas. She wasn¡¯t sure how much they could do tonight, except start the planning, but she was willing to do her share. She found him in the main dining room, staring at the charred walls and soaked floors of the entry. Pieces of shattered glass littered the floor; the once beautiful cherry wood sat blistered and buckled; torn drapes, laden with water hung forlornly, and soot covered everything in sight. The pungent stench stung her nose. She picked her way to Andreas¡¯s side, the floor squishing where she walked, and slipped her hand in his. ¡°Your Lt. Foster called,¡± he said. ¡°He is working on another case but will be here in the morning. He wants to talk with the fire investigators first. The cleanup has to wait until everyone else is finished.¡± ¡°And after that?¡± He looked at the entry again, his jaw line hardening. ¡°We rebuild, reopen, and find the devil¡¯s spawn that did this.¡± When Ari arrived home from the club, it was near dawn. It had taken hours to obtain all the names, double check that patrons and staff were safe, and secure the premises from possible vandals. She collected the morning paper from in front of her door and dropped it on the kitchen counter. Her nose was stuffy, smarting from the heavy smoke. Bed would have to wait a few more minutes. She stripped and stepped into the shower. Even her insides must be covered in smoke and soot. After ten minutes of soaping and scrubbing, she gave up. She could still smell the acrid residue of the fire. Cuddling in a large bath towel, she searched for and found clean sleep clothes and was climbing into bed when her phone started its insistent clamor. She glanced at the bedside clock. 5:37 a.m. Another day ruined before she even got to bed. ¡°Get your paper,¡± Ryan¡¯s voice demanded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Just tell me. Is this about the fire?¡± she asked, rubbing her gritty eyes with a free hand. She was in no mood to listen to Ryan bitch. ¡°¡®Killer Stalks Vamps!¡¯¡± he sputtered. ¡°I particularly liked this line: ¡®A bystander described the recent attacks as a cowardly series of hate crimes.¡¯ What¡¯s The Clarion trying to do? Start a riot?¡± When he mentioned The Clarion, she realized he must be reading from the morning news. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call them and ask? Instead of keeping me from my bed?¡± Ari padded across the room, tripped over a discarded shoe, and grabbed the paper from the kitchen counter. ¡°It¡¯s the headline! Don¡¯t you get it?¡± She opened the paper, and the horrifying words jumped out at her. ¡°Oh yeah, I get it,¡± she said, her heart sinking. ¡°This is harsh. But how is bitching at me going to help?¡± ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t, but I could strangle that sonofabitch Eddie West.¡± Ryan was furious. ¡°He''s been a pain from the beginning of this case, but this is the last straw. It¡¯s bad enough we have some asshole demon running around killing people and starting fires. Now the press. This is deliberately inflammatory!¡± ¡°Okay, calm down. I¡¯ll call Eddie and see what¡¯s going on. Maybe I can at least prevent more articles like this. He doesn¡¯t understand how bad things are. I learned last night that many of the younger vamps have demanded that Prince Daron approve a hunt for the killer.¡± ¡°A hunt? Dammit. Why didn¡¯t you call me? You thought I didn¡¯t need to know?¡± He uttered a few more choice words, and Ari let him vent. She had to agree that the case was going to hell in a hurry, and The Clarion article only made things worse. ¡°I would have told you right away, but it was late, and then there was the fire. Besides, Prince Daron has them under control, at least for now.¡± She was annoyed she had to defend herself. ¡°Give me a break, Ryan. I haven¡¯t been to bed yet. But since I¡¯m still up, I¡¯ll call Eddie now.¡± ¡°I want to know what he says, so call me afterwards. I¡¯m at the fire scene now. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s short on sleep.¡± She hung up before the conversation deteriorated further and rummaged in the fridge for a diet cola. She downed it in one long swig. The throat burn actually felt good. At least it got her going again. She had Eddie¡¯s private number on speed dial and figured he deserved to be up. When he answered on the first ring, she realized someone had gotten to him first. She was sorry to have been deprived of the pleasure. ¡°Did you really write this story?¡± she demanded. She had read every word of the article¡ªtwice. It was bad. Eddie¡¯s by-line stared her in the face. ¡°Most of it, but I didn¡¯t choose the headline. Honest. It was less dramatic when I last saw it, but you can¡¯t expect us not to print the facts.¡± ¡°The facts, yes, but this is misleading. It seems geared toward arousing a public outcry.¡± ¡°In what way? I reported that three vamps have been killed, and two of the murders were similar. That¡¯s true. It doesn¡¯t take such a big leap of logic to assume the third killing is connected. And there¡¯s the shots fired at Andreas, another vampire, and the firebombing last night at a vampire club. Even the spray painting. House of Monsters. While vampires aren¡¯t the only monsters, I think the meaning is clear. Somebody hates the vampires.¡± ¡°And this helps? Some of the younger vampires are already threatening to find the killer themselves. This just fires up everybody. Are you sure you didn¡¯t write this to get even for your time in jail?¡± He didn¡¯t answer for a long, heavy moment. ¡°I hope that was a bad joke,¡± he finally said. ¡°I have professional ethics. This isn¡¯t a vendetta. How can you even ask that, after I suppressed the story the last time you asked?¡± It was true. Nearly a year ago Ari had asked him not to print a story that revealed too much about the vampires, and he hadn¡¯t. But that was before the cops arrested him. That could have changed his perspective. Or maybe he just didn¡¯t want to be scooped again. ¡°This will make trouble,¡± she predicted. ¡°The article is irresponsible.¡± ¡°Sorry you feel that way,¡± he said, anger making his voice rough. ¡°I have a job to do, and the public has a right to know what¡¯s happening. Do the vamps know someone wants to kill them? Or were you keeping that little secret to yourself?¡± ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Did you hear me say they want to form a hunt? Of course, they know. Warnings went out through the community. But your article implies someone is indiscriminately killing vampires. That¡¯s not how I see it. You¡¯ll have every vamp in town jumping at shadows, and they could start hunting humans in spite of Prince Daron¡¯s disapproval.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get anybody killed,¡± Eddie muttered. ¡°What do you expect me to do, when all I get from official sources is the run-around? Maybe you need to tell me the story. Explain how I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡°After this? No way.¡± Ari sighed, reined in her temper, and backtracked. ¡°At least not until it¡¯s safe to release the story. Talk with your bosses, tone down the inflammatory stuff. Maybe even get the story off the front page.¡± She forced herself to be reasonable, conciliatory. Eddie wasn¡¯t the enemy, and she didn¡¯t want to make him one. ¡°Your paper¡¯s being manipulated by a clever killer. Please don¡¯t feed into the public panic it seems to crave.¡± She¡¯d said all she could and maybe more than she should. But Eddie would think it over, and she hoped it would influence his discussions with the newspaper management. ¡°You know who¡¯s doing this, don¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you give me a hint?¡± Emotion simmered in his voice. ¡°No, I suppose not. I¡¯ll do what I can, but the story sells papers. Maybe I can find a positive angle, but no promises. Hey, what did you mean by it?¡± Ari faked a hesitation, as if she were reluctant and hadn¡¯t deliberately dropped the hint. ¡°Off the record?¡± Eddie groaned. ¡°That good, huh?¡± ¡°Off the record,¡± she repeated to make sure he understood. ¡°Suspects from the drive-by were apprehended. It was an attempted hit, and the money man isn¡¯t human.¡± ¡°By not human, do you mean a werewolf or vampire?¡± When she didn¡¯t answer, he asked, ¡°Was that the standoff yesterday afternoon where one of the suspects died?¡± Renewed interest sparked in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve told you all I can, but I think you see the problem. Your article incorrectly fed the community belief that the killer is human. You can¡¯t tell them that¡¯s wrong. Just back off on the hate crime rhetoric.¡± ¡°What about the fire? Is that part of this? Or something personal?¡± ¡°We¡¯re working on it. Give us a chance.¡± Impatience seeped into her voice. ¡°A vendetta?¡± he persisted. ¡°Maybe Sebastian again?¡± Ari hit the disconnect. She didn¡¯t have the answers and was tired of saying so. Eddie wasn¡¯t going to quit digging, but maybe he¡¯d spend time on the personal angle. It could minimize the stalker talk. At least he couldn¡¯t print anything about a demon or even a mysterious creature. Not unless he broke faith with Ari, and she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go that far. She couldn¡¯t imagine how bad it would be if the public suspected there was a demon in Riverdale. She was getting sleepy again, but before she crawled into bed for a few hours, she called Ryan back, then spoke with Russell and Lilith. Although the club staff would be busy with the fire marshals and cleanup, she wanted them to show Andreas the article as soon as he woke. With forewarning, maybe the vampire court could head off disaster before it started. Page 39 That wasn¡¯t exactly how it went. It was Friday night, bar night. Shortly after the sun set, the fighting began. Members of the vampire court were active on the streets and had recruited the more reasonable members of the vamp community to assist. In fact, the majority of the vampires weren¡¯t involved in the disturbances that kept popping up all over Olde Town. A dozen of the older ones helped to control the clusters of combatants that roamed the bar district. Even with those efforts, by midnight the PD decided to block off Olde Town from the rest of the city. Barricades went up; riot gear came out of storage. Ryan and Ari had just broken up a fight on lower State Street when dispatch paged them to the Sin & Skin strip club. A disturbance there had turned into a brawl. Fists, clubs, and beer bottles were flying. Five older vampires had formed a protective ring around a rowdy crowd of young human males, but the humans weren¡¯t helping the situation. They were throwing bottles and attempting to break out and rejoin the fight. Ari assumed they were too drunk to grasp the danger. The young vamps had used their superior strength to bash and toss their human opponents around, but none had yet resorted to fangs or breaking necks. Ari spotted Andreas right away. He had a neck hold on two vampires he was dragging toward his silver Lexus. Ryan jumped from his cruiser, announced the police presence, and shouted for everyone to stop fighting, but no one heard him. He and Ari waded into the milling mix of combatants and gawkers, finally joining the older vamps¡¯ protective circle. A black-haired human male was about to break free, so Ari hit him in the nose with her fist and followed through with a knee to the groin. He went down on one knee, holding himself and moaning. No more fighting for him tonight. She didn¡¯t feel bad; the girlie punch probably saved his life. By this time, Ryan had cuffs on two other human combatants, others were backing away, and Andreas and his people were thinning out the vampire ranks. ¡°All right, everyone,¡± Ryan bellowed. ¡°Fun¡¯s over. The next person who takes a swing is going to jail.¡± The noise level had diminished enough that his voice carried this time. Heads turned. Ryan glowered at them, a drawn weapon held over his head, pointed up. Human participants froze. Andreas and his recruits closed in on the remaining vampires. Suddenly, it was over. Three humans went to the hospital¡ªbroken bones and a concussion¡ªbut none died. The police had three werewolves in custody, who had joined the fight for the fun of it, maybe, and Andreas took five young vampires away to whatever they used for confinement. Ari didn¡¯t ask for details. That was his deal. The rest of the crowd dispersed before they ended up on someone¡¯s detention list. The Sin& Skin m¨ºl¨¦e was the last hurrah for the night. The police kept the barricades up until dawn, and Prince Daron¡¯s lieutenants and recruits continued to patrol the streets. When Ari crossed paths with Andreas during one round of patrol, she asked him about the club. He said the fire inspectors were finished and crews were at work on the restoration. He planned to re-open by Tuesday. Ambitious schedule, but that was Andreas. The city¡¯s tension grew during the day on Saturday. The morning TV news carried in-depth coverage of the overnight disturbances, and radio talk shows fueled the dissent. The Clarion stuck to the facts without commentary. Luckily the vampires were asleep during the worst of this. At one point the mayor threatened to call in National Guard units, which appeared to dampen the humans¡¯ enthusiasm. Olde Town bars agreed to stay closed for the evening, and regular patrols by both human and Otherworld authorities gradually brought and maintained order. The night and early morning hours on Sunday passed without incident, and at dawn the vampires were once again out of circulation. On Sunday afternoon, Ari met with Andreas and Ryan at the club to assess the situation away from the reporters swarming the PD. She came early to tour the restoration, where repairs were on schedule. When Ryan was late, Ari and Andreas sat down to talk, choosing a table near the club stage, far away from the noise of the reconstruction. Seconds later, Ryan stomped across the floor, looking like a thundercloud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Ari asked. She couldn¡¯t remember a case that had made her human cop partner so out-of-sorts. Of course, they¡¯d never had a demon serial killer before. Ryan opened a shiny, black leather briefcase and pulled out a folder. Selecting three photos, he threw them on the table face up. Victim pictures. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they died. That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong.¡± His voice was clipped, angry. He remained standing, his stance almost belligerent, as if he expected someone to disagree with him. ¡°I can¡¯t get a handle on this case. At first, I thought I had a domestic problem and the suspect was in custody. Then, it looked like hate crimes targeted at vampire-human relationships. After that came the shooting attack on Andreas. OK, I could still make the theory fit.¡± He glanced at Ari. ¡°If someone saw you with Andreas, they might think you were human. You look it.¡± He stared at the photos again. ¡°But this demon thing destroys that theory, too. Wouldn¡¯t he, she, or it know Ari isn¡¯t human? So the pattern is broken. It¡¯s like he¡¯s screwing with us¡ªturning humans and vampires against each other.¡± ¡°I agree with you,¡± was Andreas¡¯s immediate response. ¡°The creature is making mischief.¡± ¡°Making mischief! Three murders, a shooting, and an arson?¡± Ryan stared at Andreas in disbelief. ¡°That is how the demon would see it,¡± Andreas said. ¡°Compared with normal demon behavior, this is mild. Wholesale slaughter would be more in character.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just a modern demon,¡± Ryan muttered under his breath. ¡°Civilized and all.¡± Ari glanced at the photos on the table. Jules, Patricia. Vanessa¡¯s face stared back at her, looking more accusatory than Ari remembered. She took a swallow of the lukewarm coffee that she¡¯d neglected, and responded to Andreas. ¡°Are you thinking the demon wandered into town by accident and is amusing himself?¡± ¡°Not by accident. No, but¡ª¡± Ryan didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. ¡°Amusing himself? Holy shit!¡± He ran his hands through his hair. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d joke about that.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking,¡± Ari said. ¡°Andreas was trying to tell you. They don¡¯t think like we do. They¡¯re that word you won¡¯t let me use.¡± Andreas¡¯s head swung to look at Ari. ¡°Ryan doesn¡¯t like for me to talk about e-v-i-l,¡± she explained, spelling it out. Ryan glowered. ¡°If demons don¡¯t have a job, they have to do something to pass the time,¡± she said. ¡°But it¡¯s more likely he¡¯s getting paid.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, who would hire this thing?¡± Ryan waited for someone to make sense of it. Andreas nodded. ¡°Someone not afraid of a demon, which I believe narrows our choices to the Otherworld. We should consider the possibility that an enemy of Prince Daron could have recruited the demon to set the stage for another attempt to take over the crown. It is a strategy we have seen before.¡± ¡°Sebastian? Is that what you¡¯re suggesting?¡± Ari asked, her voice sharp. She¡¯d met the disgusting prince on one occasion and didn¡¯t care to repeat the experience. Short, toad-like, with a Hitler mustache. Sebastian had tested her abilities, and she still thought her escape from his clutches owed more to luck than anything else. He was savage and dangerous in the extreme, and he had an obsessive hatred for Prince Daron. ¡°Why not? We talked about it before.¡± Andreas shrugged. ¡°Sebastian would not hesitate to employ and manipulate the powers of a demon, while others might shy away from such a risk.¡± A satisfied smile touched his lips. ¡°Perhaps Sebastian had the club attacked because he is irritated by my part in his defeat last fall. Of course, Daron has lived many centuries, and has collected a lengthy list of enemies including powerful authorities in Europe.¡± ¡°Europe?¡± First time Ari had heard of this. ¡°What has he done?¡± ¡°What authorities?¡± Ryan demanded. Ari¡¯s gaze whipped to Ryan¡¯s face, envisioning the cop trying to take Daron into custody on behalf of Interpol or some foreign government. ¡°Vampire authorities.¡± Andreas¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°Nothing to involve you, Lieutenant. I mention it only as an illustration of the number of enemies who might wish to destroy Prince Daron¡¯s court.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Ryan said. He had no interest in vampire affairs. In fact, he hated the very idea and was satisfied to let Andreas get away with such a vague answer. Ari wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. ¡°What did he do?¡± she repeated. ¡°What kind of vampire authorities?¡± She remembered the portrait on Andreas¡¯s staircase. The Original Seven. Hadn¡¯t one of them been Daron¡¯s sire? How could he be in trouble with them? She wanted to ask more, but decided she¡¯d better not mention the portrait in front of Ryan. That had been a private night. ¡°It is not that kind of problem.¡± Andreas gave a long-suffering sigh. ¡°The old ones do not approve of Daron¡¯s methods of governing. They think he is too democratic and fear his heresy will spread. Now, are we finished with this irrelevant topic?¡± ¡°Is that all? Doesn¡¯t sound very serious to me. Why would anyone in Europe care what¡¯s happening in America?¡± Andreas¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°OK, guys,¡± Ryan intervened. ¡°Can we stay focused, concentrate on the enemies close at hand? Until something proves us wrong, let¡¯s assume this evil demon of yours is our bad guy on-the-scene. If we find him, we stop the immediate threat.¡± ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± Ari said, glancing at Andreas in time to see the relief on his face. He was pleased that Ryan had cut off her questions. Someday she¡¯d follow up. It was important, especially if these old ones had influence over Sebastian. A scary alliance. Ryan suddenly turned to Andreas. ¡°One last thing, before we get off this subject. If this turns out to be Sebastian or one of these European vampires, Prince Daron has to do something about it this time. Your vampire feuds keep spilling over into my territory.¡± Page 40 Andreas shrugged. ¡°Easier said than done, but I can promise our vampire court will discuss possible options. We will not let this go without retribution.¡± ¡°Make it a permanent solution this time,¡± Ryan said, ¡°but for now, I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡± He turned back to the table and pointed at the photos. ¡°Considering your demon theory, are the victim profiles useful or not?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andreas and Ari said as one. ¡°How?¡± ¡°You first,¡± she said, leaning back in the chair. Andreas shrugged. ¡°Regardless of his motivation, the killer chose his victims by some method. There are too many similarities to be random. Race, availability, personal dislike. Whatever, but the pattern points to Shale¡¯s agency. That is the consistent link.¡± ¡°Ari, do you agree?¡± Ryan turned to her. ¡°Took the words out of my mouth. Only I¡¯ll take it a step further. The demon may be posing as human, an agency volunteer or employee: counselor, aide, clerical, janitorial. It would have constant access, and what better place to hide?¡± ¡°Sounds like the ultimate identity theft. At least that¡¯s something I can understand. Can¡¯t you sense this thing, like you do with other creatures? Unmask him?¡± Ryan gave Ari a hopeful look. ¡°Maybe I could, if it wasn¡¯t blocking its magical energy. I still might pick up slight power leaks, but lots of people, especially counselors, give off some psi ability. Shale does. So does Sarah Young. I pick up better if I¡¯m touching, and I only shook hands with those two. I can¡¯t very well demand to touch everyone in the building.¡± Ari thought about the agency staff she¡¯d met. Shale, Sarah, Amelia Binderman, the other counselors. Was one of them a demon? None had been unpleasant, friendly in fact. Of course, a creature would act that way if they had something to hide. She hadn¡¯t yet met the fifth counselor or several members of the support staff. ¡°I could do more interviews. Try to shake a few hands. I assume you¡¯ll broaden your background checks to anyone who regularly comes into the building,¡± she said, looking at Ryan. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the agency tomorrow, and at least meet Freida Stanley, who wasn¡¯t available last time. Until then, I¡¯ll start researching for a way to stop this thing.¡± Andreas straightened his long limbs and stood. ¡°I must leave the locating and unmasking of this creature with the two of you. My priorities must be the vampire community, the protection of the prince, and restraining our people from shedding further blood. Part of that is returning the club to normalcy. With Daron and I as owners, its continued closure makes us look vulnerable.¡± He gave them a warning look. ¡°If the demon strikes again, Daron¡¯s control could collapse.¡± With those unexpected words, Andreas strode toward the construction area. Ryan and Ari stared at one another in alarm. Chapter Sixteen Andreas¡¯s warning left Ari stunned. She really hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of Daron losing control. Riverdale¡¯s vampire community would be wide open for someone really evil, like a 1000-year-old vampire named Sebastian, to take over. A chilling possibility. Propelled by a new sense of urgency, Ari scurried to the ancient library at the Otherworld Research Center. She flipped through the index of every book on demonology and checked out the volumes that held promise. She hoped to find at least rudimentary information on image changers. The more data, the more likely she¡¯d find a solution. If she was really, really lucky, Ari might discover the demon¡¯s true name. It would give her power over him. Half the books set aside were encyclopedias of ancient demon names. Among the spell and potion books, she looked for methods successfully used to banish lesser demons or creatures related to demonkin. She even intended to read about the dark art of vanquishing. Although she couldn¡¯t handle black magic, she needed a starting point, a formula for a banishing elixir or a script for a magical incantation. Arriving at her studio apartment, she stacked the books on the dining table, put on a pot of coffee, and started reading. Two hours later, Ari sat back and stretched. She had skimmed through half the books and was no closer to a solution. No mention of image changers or demon vanquishing spells. The volumes were either too general or too specific in the wrong areas. She took a break from the books and opened her laptop. What she needed was a worldwide search. The first search for ¡°image changer¡± returned 332,000 hits for software, website development, and photo editing. Nothing even vaguely referring to demons. ¡°Demon¡± proved to be a more prolific search factor, showing 44,700,000 references, beginning with the Magikpedia definition and revealing hundreds of lists of demonic names and images. She sighed. It was going to be a long, long night. Three sites provided extensive demonology lists claiming to include the real names, aliases, powers, and brief histories of all the known demons, greater and lesser. She scanned each tab for image changer. No listing. Without knowing a name, even an alias, there was no easy way to look for Riverdale¡¯s demon visitor. She read on, page by page, clicked on each name, read through the descriptions and slowly eliminated the possibilities, one by one. The demon Amaymon, who she hoped never made his way to Riverdale, was a really creepy dude; his breath released a deadly poison. She laughed when she read about the Kappas, water demons who carried all their strength in their water-filled heads and had to be careful that it didn¡¯t spill. It was all very interesting, but by 2:00 a.m., the only reference even marginally helpful was the following: Baelenor: the 37th Spirit appeareth before the people as a Daughter of Eve and later putteth on the Shape of Man, first one then another, as he pleaseth. His office is to Deceive and Confuseth his enemies and any who doeth not his biding. Baelenor might be an image changer. Or a shapeshifter. Or something else she¡¯d never heard of. Discouraged, she slumped back on the couch. Unless Baelenor happened to be the demon¡¯s name, a really far-out possibility, this reference meant nothing. She didn¡¯t need proof image changers existed; she needed to know how to get rid of them. She jotted the name on the notepad, which was otherwise empty. Not much to show for¡­she checked the clock again, calculating¡­almost eight hours of research. Ari uncurled her legs, crossed to the table, and set the laptop on a stack of discarded books. The table was covered; one reason she had retreated to the sofa. She rubbed her face, trying to relieve the fatigue. Too many hours staring at a computer screen, and too many short nights in a row. Sleep would be nice. She stretched her arms, gave the bed a longing glance, then put it out of mind. Time was moving on. They say there¡¯s no rest for the wicked, but in this case, it was no rest for she who had not yet found the wicked¡ªor a way to destroy the wicked. She grabbed a fresh diet coke and picked up the next well-worn tome on demonology. Within five minutes, she read her first mention of an image changer, defined as a demon mutation. The image changer is a highly evolved specimen of a rare mutation, tainted by human blood, and infected by lycanthropy. The IC is highly intelligent, without conscience or empathy. It can slip between dimensions and alter its appearance at will. Excited to have found the passage, Ari read on, hoping for more, but soon realized that¡¯s all there was. Apparently the image changer was so rare, no one had bothered to write much about it. She skimmed the remaining books without success and returned to her laptop. At 6:30 in the morning she ran out for coffee and a bagel from a local drive-up. Two large cups, liberally doctored with cream and sugar. Straight coffee wasn¡¯t enough this morning; she needed the sugar and calories. One cup was gone by the time she reached home. She sipped the other and nibbled the bagel as she tapped the keyboard. Since 4:00 a.m. she had been following a brief one-liner from an obscure online demonology reference: A Changeling Daemon found in the Shape of Man is subject to Man¡¯s laws. She had reasoned from this that an enhanced binding spell might capture the creature before it blinked into another form. That could give her time to use other magic or potions to banish it. All theory, of course. But it felt right. At 9:30 Ryan called. ¡°Are you up?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been to bed. Researched all night. I might be on the right track finally, but nothing definite.¡± ¡°Yeah, slow going here, too. We¡¯ve cleared all of Shale¡¯s support staff, except Amelia Binderman. Mostly locals and easy to trace. Binderman and the counselors are taking longer because Shale hired them from out of town. We¡¯re doing nationwide checks on everyone. You¡¯d be surprised how many Sarah Youngs there are.¡± Ari heard him rustling papers. ¡°If you¡¯re going over there today, pay special attention to Frieda Stanley. We have a local address, but no credit cards, no phone listing. That¡¯s not unheard of, but I¡¯m considering it suspicious at this point.¡± ¡°A visit to the agency might be the break I need,¡± Ari said, flexing her stiff shoulder muscles. ¡°That¡ªand a long, hot shower.¡± ¡°Definitely, the shower,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Especially if I have to be near you today. Of course, if you¡¯re too tired, I could come over and scrub your back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you wish.¡± Ari clicked off, inordinately pleased with Ryan¡¯s teasing. It showed he wasn¡¯t letting this thing with Andreas interfere with their friendship. She tapped her pen on the table, considering how best to approach Shale¡¯s agency. It called for a plan or, more accurately, a cover story. She considered telling Shale the truth, but that wouldn¡¯t work. Technically, he was still a suspect. She picked up the phone and called Ryan back. They talked it over and decided to conduct formal interviews using a version of the truth. They would stress the need to eliminate the staff as suspects. Just routine. When Ari and Ryan walked in the agency door, it was late morning. The air conditioning provided a welcome relief from the hot, steaming air outside. Ari had called ahead and asked Shale to assemble his staff for an impromptu meeting. At first he had flatly refused, citing impossible schedules. When she insisted, he gave in with poorly disguised irritation and said he¡¯d gather those that were available. When she told him he needed to do better than that, the conversation ended. Ari wasn¡¯t sure how they¡¯d be received. Page 41 Ms. Binderman wasn¡¯t at the front desk. A rosy-cheeked woman in her early twenties directed them to the main conference room, next door to Shale¡¯s office. Everyone was there: Shale, Sarah Young, Richard Batty, Jerome Fitzhugh, Amelia Binderman, and a forty-something woman Ari assumed was Frieda Stanley. Shale had taken her seriously. ¡°Guardian,¡± he said coolly, stepping forward. ¡°Lt. Foster. I hope this will be short. We do have clients to see.¡± ¡°Appreciate your cooperation,¡± Ryan said, ¡°especially on such short notice. We don¡¯t want to interrupt your schedule any more than we have to.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Ari echoed. ¡°We¡¯ll get your staff members cleared, and let everyone get on with their work.¡± As Ryan and Ari had pre-arranged, Ari started the show. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you all know, two clients of this agency were recently murdered. A third death may be related. There are two things we need to do today. First, clear each of you by establishing your alibis for the time periods of those three deaths. And second, even more important, learn anything you might know that would help us to find the killer.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t mention they¡¯d be assessing each person for hidden psi ability and their potential to be the demon. ¡°You may return to your regular schedule, and we¡¯ll conduct the interviews as each of you becomes available. Please don¡¯t leave the building until your interview is complete.¡± She turned to Ryan with a nod. He stepped forward, a stack of papers in his hand, and handed one to each of the suspects. ¡°In order to save time, I¡¯d like you to think about where you were on certain dates and times. I¡¯ve given you a sheet with that information. It should make the interviews go more quickly.¡± He gave them a broad smile. ¡°I appreciate your help.¡± None of the suspects commented. No one cracked a smile, not even Sarah Young, as they filed out. Ari wondered what Shale had said to them that elicited such somber faces. Their first interview was a mid-fifties male with the unfortunate name of Richard Batty, not a handle to inspire confidence in a counselor. He provided a response for every date, even showed his personal calendar entries, which proved nothing, of course. Mr. Batty was unmarried and lived alone. He said he¡¯d attended a public fireworks display on the evening of the Fourth, the first murder date, but he didn¡¯t remember seeing or speaking with anyone he knew. His other alibis were solitary evenings in front of the television. Batty reported he¡¯d been recruited from a dead-end, hospital-based job in Albuquerque. When Ari shook hands with him at the end of the interview, she felt the expected mild psi tingle. Inconclusive. They left him on the list. Ms. Binderman produced an uneasy smile when her turn came. ¡°I hoped you¡¯d get to me soon. Carol isn¡¯t very experienced on the front desk.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll try to hurry,¡± Ari said. ¡°Have you thought about the dates we gave you?¡± Binderman pushed the sheet forward. In neat, dainty writing, she had recorded her whereabouts next to each date and time, along with any person who could verify the information. ¡°The first date was easy. We had a staff picnic at Goshen Park on the Fourth,¡± she said. ¡°We can vouch for each other.¡± ¡°Who was there?¡± Ari asked, taken by surprise. ¡°Mr. Shale, Frieda, Amy Ferguson, and Terry Lowry, two of our night staffers. Jerome and his family stopped by. Barney, the night janitor. Richard Batty never comes. It was a small affair.¡± ¡°Did anyone leave during the evening?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°Well, Frieda left early, I believe. 7:00 or 7:30. But the rest of us were there, except for nature calls, of course.¡± ¡°Were the restrooms close by?¡± ¡°A five minute walk. I think that¡¯s how long it took Amy and I. We walked over and back together. You could check with her, but I¡¯d say five, six minutes at the most. You have to go around or across the baseball diamond. It certainly wasn¡¯t enough time for anyone to leave the park and come back.¡± Not unless you¡¯re a demon with supernatural speed and the ability to change your appearance, Ari thought. On average, she figured each person would have been gone fifteen, twenty minutes. Plenty of time to reach the bar, kill Jules and return with no one knowing a thing. The picnic alibi wasn¡¯t worth much. Ryan spent a little time discussing Binderman¡¯s past working history in Chicago, Illinois. When Ari offered to shake her hand, the receptionist declined, murmuring a concern about viruses. Considering the Saniwash dispenser on her desk, Ari conceded the excuse could be genuine. Sarah Young¡¯s interview was the least productive. Uncomfortable and distracted from the beginning, she fidgeted in her chair and smoothed imaginary wrinkles from her slacks. When asked where she was on the nights of the murders, she burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stammered. ¡°This is so hard. The murders, the tension. I¡¯m questioning whether I even want to be a counselor.¡± Since she¡¯d already written out her answers, Ryan gathered a brief background sketch about her hometown and her transfer to graduate study in Riverdale, and they ended the interview. As Ari pulled the door closed behind her, Sarah was still sitting at her desk staring into space. Her behavior was troublesome; the outburst was out of character for the composed woman Ari had met on her prior visit. They came closest to clearing Jerome Fitzhugh. An earnest black male in his thirties, he was cooperative and attentive throughout the interview. Fitzhugh was married with two children and laughingly added that his wife could account for most of his time. Like Sarah Young, he was a recent PhD graduate, and his credentials would be easy to verify. He leaked psi energy throughout the interview. Not an alarming amount, about what Ari would expect from a talented and nervous counselor. Ari figured he¡¯d pass all the necessary checks. Freida Stanley, on the other hand, sent up immediate red flags. Forty, rough around the edges. She had that well-used air about her, and an evasiveness in her manner. Frieda didn¡¯t like the questioning and showed no interest in cooperating. ¡°If you expect me to answer questions, then I want my lawyer present.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Ryan pulled out his cell phone. ¡°His name?¡± Fifteen minutes later they were still talking back and forth on the phone: first, Ryan and the lawyer; then Freida and the lawyer. Finally, Ryan¡¯s suggestion to move the interview to the police station tipped the scales toward cooperation. Stanley decided to talk, and she answered every question, but the responses were vague and incomplete or she said she couldn¡¯t remember. Ari observed her closely throughout the phone discussion and Ryan¡¯s questioning. Stanley shifted in her seat, drummed her fingers, one foot constantly moved in a rhythmic tap-tap on the floor. Ari was sure she was covering something, but would a demon be that obvious? ¡°What do you want me to tell you, officer?¡± Freida Stanley carped. ¡°I live alone. When I¡¯m not home, I¡¯m working. Can¡¯t help it, if that¡¯s not good enough.¡± Ryan flashed a winning smile. Deceiver. ¡°All right, Ms. Stanley,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we move on? Tell me how you got this job?¡± ¡°Shale interviewed and hired me. What¡¯s that got to do with the murders?¡± Ari noted Stanley was the only person who had asked. Was that significant? Maybe. ¡°Routine,¡± he said easily. ¡°Anything we learn about the agency might help us.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± It was a clear statement of disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything else. I know my rights. Don¡¯t have to answer that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But keep yourself available in case we need to talk again. Downtown.¡± As soon as he said this, Stanley sprang to her feet and hustled out the door. Ryan and Ari exchanged looks. Since they were sitting in Stanley¡¯s office, her abrupt departure revealed how anxious she was to end the questioning. ¡°Number one suspect,¡± Ryan said. ¡°She¡¯s guilty of something. Didn¡¯t your witch senses tell you anything? It¡¯s damned inconvenient you can¡¯t recognize this creature.¡± Ari hid a grin. For someone uncomfortable with magic, he sure liked it when it worked for him. ¡°Her aura is so lacking in color, I have trouble believing she has an ounce of intuition or magical ability. But that could be part of her demon cover. ¡° As they headed for their final interview, Ari considered whether the morning had been worth the time. Had they gained anything? So far, they hadn¡¯t eliminated anyone. Freida Stanley had surfaced as a suspect, but her credentials had already been suspicious. Ari gasped as a stab of hot malignancy hit her in front of Shale¡¯s office. She leaped forward and threw the door open, catching four people in a heated argument. The raging magical energy blinked off. Amelia Binderman, Sarah Young, Harold Shale, and Freida Stanley stared at her intrusion. Flashing a frown at Ari, Ryan recovered first. ¡°Sorry, if we interrupted. We¡¯re here for your interview, Mr. Shale. If you have the time?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry to intrude,¡± Ari added lamely. The agency owner frowned, picked up the sheet of questions from his desk, and handed it to Ryan. The answers were neatly typed. ¡°I have an appointment to keep,¡± Shale said. ¡°I¡¯ve covered everything on this, but call Ms. Binderman if you need something more. I trust you have gotten what you needed from everyone else?¡± He made it a question. ¡°I understand your time crunch,¡± Ryan said. ¡°I still need a couple minutes. It¡¯ll be short.¡± During this conversation, Ari watched the four counselors, reaching out with witch senses. Where had that revealing energy come from? She was sure the creature was in this room, and its blocking defenses had faltered for an instant, a second of lost control during an argument. Ari¡¯s hasty response may have alerted the demon she was aware of its existence. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good or a bad thing, but it added a new dimension. Shale gave in to Ryan¡¯s insistence. Glaring at his employees until they hustled out the door, he returned to sit behind his imposing desk. Establishing a barrier this time, Ari thought, wondering if Shale¡¯s attitude was more than normal irritation. Page 42 She paid little attention to the initial questions, allowing her gaze to wander around the room, as Ryan asked about Shale¡¯s background and counseling experience prior to Riverdale. She heard Shale mention California, but her mind was still on that moment outside the door. ¡°What was the argument about?¡± she popped in at the first pause in the conversation. ¡°The one our arrival broke up.¡± ¡°I hardly think that concerns you.¡± When she frowned, Shale softened his response. ¡°Our differences over office policy can¡¯t be of much interest to you or your investigation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you allow employee dissent. I mean, this is your agency. Doesn¡¯t that mean your policies?¡± She was sure he was lying. ¡°We work as a team. Are we done?¡± He started to get up. ¡°Is this office locked when you¡¯re not here?¡± she asked. Shale¡¯s frown was puzzled. ¡°My personal office? Of course. There are confidential files in my cabinets.¡± ¡°Who has keys?¡± His frown lines deepened. ¡°Counselors, secretaries. I guess the janitorial staff. Why do you ask?¡± Ari smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± She and Shale stared at one another for a moment. ¡°My appointment is waiting,¡± he finally said. ¡°Ms. Binderman can help you with anything further.¡± Ari got to her feet. Shale didn¡¯t like them being there, or maybe it was just her, but she wasn¡¯t picking up anything more disturbing. Excellent blocking or wrong suspect? As she and Ryan stepped out of the agency¡¯s front door, the early afternoon heat blasted their AC-chilled skin. Instant perspiration popped out and Ari blinked in the sun¡¯s glare. ¡°Wow. How high is the humidity?¡± Ryan shed his jacket and slung it over one shoulder. ¡°You want to tell me what happened outside Shale¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Demon energy. I¡¯m sure of it. But I don¡¯t know which one.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s arrest all four.¡± Appalled, Ari spun to face him. ¡°Good goddess, Ryan, you can¡¯t arrest a demon. It would kill us and everything else in its path. We can¡¯t make a move until we figure out how to contain it. I thought you understood that part.¡± ¡°When this is over, I¡¯m demanding a transfer,¡± he growled. ¡°I¡¯m sick of this mystical shit.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, and I¡¯m going to take up knitting. It¡¯ll get better, as soon as we figure out the magic.¡± ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± he asked, still sounding gruff. ¡°Back to the research. Maybe I¡¯ll catch a short nap first. I¡¯m running low¡­¡± Ari stopped as Sarah Young exited the building and hurried toward them. Ari tensed, wary of a potential demon attack. Her witch blood stirred in response to her concern. The counselor walked straight to Ari. ¡°I wanted to apologize for breaking down like that,¡± Sarah said, her voice loud, shrill, as she grasped Ari¡¯s hand in both of hers. Ari felt something small, a folded paper perhaps, thrust against her palm as Sarah continued. ¡°We need for this to be over soon. Well, ah, thanks for understanding.¡± Sarah turned abruptly and ran back into the building without waiting for a response. ¡°That was strange,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Not at all,¡± Ari murmured, closing her fingers over the object and turning toward his car. ¡°Let¡¯s take a ride.¡± He gave her an odd look but unlocked the cruiser. She slid in. Once he pulled away from the curb, Ari opened her hand and unfolded the paper. West fountain¡ª20 minutes. ¡°You asked what was next? A stroll in the park.¡± Anyone who lived in or around Olde Town knew Goshen Park¡¯s west fountain. Surrounded by stone benches and well-tended flower gardens, the stone swan stretched her neck toward the sky from a watery lily pad. It was a favorite place for locals. Ironically, it also had been where the third body was found. Ari wondered if Sarah knew that. She would for sure, if she were the killer-demon. Sarah arrived looking hot and flustered, and yet there was a definite change in her manner since the interview. She was back in control, as she sank onto one of the stone benches. Whatever had caused her earlier breakdown, she was passed it now. Or it had been faked for their benefit, which meant that Sarah might be the demon. Ari kept her distance, declining the seat beside Sarah. Until she knew more, Ari wanted space to use her magic, including witch fire, if Sarah proved to be dangerous. Ryan stood next to the bench, his jacket still slung over his shoulder. Too hot for formalities. ¡°I don¡¯t have long,¡± Sarah began. She clasped her hands tightly in her lap. ¡°The others can¡¯t know I¡¯m talking to you, but this is eating me up inside.¡± She took a deep breath and focused on her hands. ¡°I knew Vanessa. She and I were¡­more than friends.¡± Sarah gave Ryan a direct look, almost defiant now. ¡°We were lovers. For almost two years. We met through the vampire shelter when I was doing an internship for school.¡± She moved her attention to Ryan. ¡°I know how you cops think. You¡¯re wondering if our relationship soured, if I killed her. I couldn¡¯t hurt anyone, but especially not Vani. We were in love.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t respond right away. Ari could almost hear the mental wheels turning as he processed the information and decided what line he wanted to take. Ari moved closer, feeling nothing from Sarah but a reasonable amount of psi energy and grief. ¡°If you loved her, then help us,¡± Ari said. ¡°Help us find this killer.¡± ¡°Of course. I want to, but how? What can I do? I don¡¯t have any idea who it is.¡± ¡°You can start by telling us why you kept quiet so long,¡± Ryan said. ¡°I wanted to tell you right away. Really, I did. I just couldn¡¯t decide what to do. We kept our relationship secret so I could keep my job. My credibility as a counselor would be destroyed if anyone knew I was involved with a female prostitute.¡± Ari heard the bitterness. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d claim conflict of interest when they fired me, because she was an Otherworlder, a potential client, but that wouldn¡¯t be the real reason. The agency is very conservative. If they knew how Vani made a living¡­you can imagine.¡± Sarah¡¯s face asked for understanding, but she wasn¡¯t apologizing for anything in her life. Ari dropped onto the bench next to her. Sarah continued without wavering. ¡°You know, it was just a job to Vani. Something she was good at. But she¡¯d decided to give it up, so we could change our lives. Eventually, when I had enough experience, we wanted to move, live somewhere more openly.¡± Her words took on an angry edge. ¡°I¡¯m only a first year counselor, and I needed this job, so we stayed hidden.¡± She frowned, as if collecting her thoughts. ¡°When Vani died, I needed my work more than ever. It was all I had left. Then you started asking questions, and I began to wonder.¡± ¡°Wonder what?¡± Ryan prompted. ¡°If someone I knew had murdered her. Someone at the agency. I¡¯ve watched you, and that¡¯s what you think, isn¡¯t it?¡± She didn¡¯t wait for an answer. ¡°I¡¯d die if I thought she was killed because of me. It¡¯s been driving me crazy.¡± Sarah stopped, her face demanding answers. She¡¯d finally run out of words, regurgitated all her fears. ¡°We think there¡¯s a tie to the agency,¡± Ari said. ¡°But we don¡¯t know what the tie is or who¡¯s involved. Do you suspect anyone?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Watched for a hint, a strange look, but nothing. I can¡¯t imagine. I thought they were all good people. Some a little odd, maybe, but no one who could commit murder.¡± ¡°Did you share your secret with anyone at all? In or out of the agency?¡± When Sarah shook her head, Ari added, ¡°Could someone have seen you together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We were careful and rarely out in public together. She came to the office a few times, when I was working late. I let her in the back door after everyone else was gone. The night girl at the front desk can¡¯t see back there. No one saw us. Or at least I didn¡¯t think so. Now, I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Sarah looked at Ari, anguish written across her face. ¡°Vani left my office at 5:00 the morning she died.¡± On the drive to Ari¡¯s apartment, she and Ryan discussed Sarah¡¯s story. If she was telling the truth, the two women had parted at the center¡¯s rear door within an hour of Vanessa¡¯s death. The demon must have attacked her in the alley or followed her from there to a more secluded spot. In either case, he had been outside the building, waiting for her or simply because he belonged there. It was more proof to Ari that the demon was one of the people in the agency. She called Gillian and asked her to check the back alley and other likely spots nearby. Maybe they¡¯d find physical evidence if she located the primary crime scene. Ryan pulled to a stop in front of Ari¡¯s apartment. ¡°Why¡¯d you ask about Shale¡¯s keys?¡± ¡°Sorry, I almost forgot. His collection. All those ceremonial knives and swords, and no locks on the cases. The killer wouldn¡¯t have had to use a demon sword, it could have been one of those. And, there¡¯s another possible weapon in plain sight. Binderman has a letter opener that¡¯s a realistic replica. Small but sharp. In a demon¡¯s hands, it might work.¡± Ari shook her head. ¡°Before you get excited, you won¡¯t find Vanessa¡¯s blood. It would disintegrate, and fingerprints on a demon? Nuh-uh. I wish we had a way to identify the weapon. I could use it in scrying for the creature.¡± Ryan¡¯s fist tapped the steering wheel. ¡°Why do Otherworlders have to be so strange? Just one solid piece of evidence would be nice. Instead, what we have is all this mumbo jumbo.¡± He stared determinedly out the window. ¡°I¡¯m still getting a warrant and putting those weapons out of reach.¡± Ari dug into the research, hoping to find something that would translate Ryan¡¯s mumbo jumbo into a solution. She stacked the discarded books on the floor and relocated operations to the kitchen table for additional space to spread out her notes. She also hoped the harder chair would keep her awake. She didn¡¯t dare doze off now, and the couch was way too cozy. Sarah¡¯s confession had been interesting, but the candidates for demon still numbered six, maybe four, if confined to those in Shale¡¯s office, or even three, excluding Sarah. Binderman, Shale, Stanley. Ryan and his officers were making steady progress on the backgrounds and alibis. Identification could happen at any moment. Ari had to figure out what to do when that time arrived. Page 43 She returned to the phrase she¡¯d puzzled over before, the demon¡¯s possible vulnerability while in human form. While she was musing over this, Gillian called from the alley behind Shale¡¯s agency. ¡°Demon reading is off the chart. Your full blood theory is verified. I found a pink cell phone near the trash bins. It¡¯s a throw-a-way, but Sarah Young¡¯s number is on speed dial. Sorry it took so long to identify your monster type, but the creature¡¯s behavior is abnormal. Why is he hiding and sneaking around like this?¡± ¡°Smarter than the average demon? Who knows?¡± Ari shifted uncomfortably, the confirmation increasing the weight on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve given up worrying about that. Thanks, Gillian. Can you call Ryan and give him your report? I think he¡¯d like to hear it first hand, and I¡¯ve got to figure out how to defeat this thing.¡± ¡°Sure, but before I let you go, one of our scholars has been making inquiries. Of the one or two known world sightings of image changers, the demon wasn¡¯t defeated. It left on its own, after weeks of killing. Sorry I don¡¯t have better news.¡± Rather than lose hope, Ari immersed herself in research with renewed determination. The last doubt about the enemy¡¯s true nature was gone. Maybe the knowledge should have scared her, but frankly, she didn¡¯t have time to think about the personal dangers. Riverdale couldn¡¯t endure long weeks of bloodshed. She concentrated on how to force the demon to vanquish itself. If she could trap it in its human form, and destroy that body by witchcraft or any other means, the demon would try to save its essence. During the last moments, it could choose to become an earthbound shade or banish itself forever to the demon realm. Either way, its reign of terror would be over. Freezing spells, binding potions. Ari found dozens, but all were temporary fixes and not one claimed to work on demons. Would they work on a demon in human form? Could she increase the strength? After hours of searching, she¡¯d found nothing that gave her the answers. Ari¡¯s eyes grew blurry. How long had it been since she¡¯d slept? Blowing an exhausted breath between her lips, she collapsed facedown over the keyboard. ¡°Forget it,¡± she mumbled into her arms, ¡°the answer isn¡¯t here.¡± Ari was saved from drifting into a deep sleep by Ryan calling to complain. ¡°How the hell am I supposed to find a demon?¡± he demanded. ¡°No name, no description. It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°On a hunch, I¡¯d guess the search has bogged down.¡± ¡°The only good news I have is Olde Town is quiet. No fights or confrontations. At least Andreas is having more success on his end than we are.¡± ¡°Speak for yourself. I¡¯ve learned all kinds of things. Need your love life improved? How about good fortune? Or maybe the ideal job? The internet is full of useless spells written by amateurs. There¡¯s a spell for everything, except vanquishing demons.¡± ¡°Maybe you should talk with your witch mentor again.¡± ¡°Moriana told me all she knew. Even the scholars at the research lab can¡¯t find an instance where an image changer was defeated. I really need Great-Gran. She¡¯d know what to do. She had centuries of knowledge stored in her head.¡± ¡°Too bad she didn¡¯t write it down.¡± Ari gave a weary sigh. She had. In the missing Book of Shadows. Witches were prolific recorders. Something they were taught as soon as they could hold a quill or a pen. Even Ari had a diary of her own. She sat up straight. The notes! Maybe the Book wasn¡¯t her only source. She had the personal papers and letters written by Great-Gran and her mother. It was worth a try. Ari had used the old trunk as a coffee table for years and didn¡¯t give its contents a second thought most of that time. She hadn''t looked beneath the top tray of scrying equipment in a long time. Great-Gran had produced the trunk from somewhere after Ari¡¯s parents died. At six-years-old, the young witch had barely understood what had happened to her parents. Great-Gran had made a ritual of storing the small mementos away. Many years later, Ari had added a new layer of Great-Gran¡¯s things. Among the contents, Ari was sure she remembered letters, a journal of Great-Gran¡¯s, some old photos, and miscellaneous loose papers. Ari had skimmed the papers at one time, but that was years ago, before she had given up believing The Book of Shadows would return. She¡¯d intended to sort the contents at a later date, but like so many good intentions, it hadn¡¯t happened. Maybe she hadn¡¯t been ready to face the pain. Now she wondered if one of the missing women in her life might be able to help defeat the demon. Half-way through the trunk, she began to think this wasn¡¯t such a hot idea. So far she¡¯d cried over Great-Gran¡¯s shawl and the six-inch seashell that had sat next to the old woman¡¯s bed. From the time Ari was very little, she¡¯d been told it was a secret portal to the ocean. She used to sneak into Great-Gran¡¯s bedroom and hold the shell to her ear, fascinated by the sound of the waves trapped inside. Damn, Ari thought, wiping her cheeks, she was too tired to do this. The memories were too distracting. She re-wrapped the shell in the soft towel and returned it to the trunk for another day. Ari pushed her hair behind her ears. She was tempted to close the trunk, but something urged her to keep digging. Great-Gran¡¯s journal was buried under layers of trinkets, family photos, and old books. Still sitting on the floor, Ari opened the thin brown journal, flipped through the pages, skimming handwritten notes on herbology, potion ingredients, and whatever else her great-grandparent had found noteworthy. She was amazed and chagrined at the contents. Why had she never looked here before? This was the next best thing to The Book. Field notes. Before the elder witch had transferred the information into the formal records. More cryptic, of course. Often just a word or two, but a wealth of information, if she could interpret it. Excited by the find, she scanned through the recipes, tempted to stop and devour every word, but knowing her time was slipping away. She read every entry that contained the word demon. About two-thirds of the way through, a written question caught her eye. Is the woman a human or demon? Ari¡¯s heart beat a little faster as she read on, putting together snatches of a visit to a remote village in the hills. Great-Gran had been asked to come because three local witches had vanished, leaving no trace. Suspicion had settled on a woman, newly arrived in the community. Then came the question Ari had read. Human or demon? A page later, Great-Gran had added a note in the margin. Bind it before vanquishing. Ari dropped the journal into her lap. If this was an ordinary demon, why the binding? She began to smile. That would only be necessary if the demon could change in some way. Other demons didn¡¯t look human, not to Ari¡¯s knowledge. Was she groping at straws? What else could the human or demon phrase mean? Oh, Great-Gran, she lamented, why aren¡¯t you here? She thumbed through the rest of the journal without success. Bind it, she murmured. Was there some kind of binding spell for demons? If so, what were the elements, and where was the incantation? She knew where it was. The Book of Shadows. She was staring at the journal, willing it to give her a clue, when the phone rang. What was Ryan¡¯s problem this time? ¡°Good evening, little witch.¡± Ari smiled, and her weariness fell away at the sound of Andreas¡¯s voice. Ordinarily she might have worried about her reaction. Not tonight. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m glad you called. I need a break from the research. I think I¡¯ve found something, but I¡¯m not sure what to do with it.¡± ¡°You sound tired. Have you slept?¡± Oddly enough, his concern gave her a spurt of energy. ¡°Not a lot of time for sleep.¡± ¡°I take that to mean you have been up all night. Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not lately, but did you hear me? I think I¡¯ve found something.¡± His voice was warm, soothing. ¡°Of course I heard you. That is good news, and you can tell me all about it when I get there¡­with your dinner.¡± She could hear music and the sound of voices in the background. ¡°Is the club ready to open? The kitchen¡¯s already working?¡± ¡°It is. The rest will be ready tomorrow night. Band is rehearsing now, and we will open on schedule. Marcus can supervise for tonight. Have you spoken with Lt. Foster?¡± She leaned back and rested her head against the couch behind her. ¡°Yeah. I assume you did, too. He¡¯s pretty frustrated, weeding out suspects. Did he tell you about the interviews at the agency? That Sarah and Vanessa were lovers?¡± ¡°Yes. He mentioned it. I am eager to hear the details. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± Ari knew she had a silly smile on her face when they hung up. She must be more tired than she realized. She could use a break. Maybe she¡¯d rest here just another minute. Chapter Seventeen Her next conscious thought was that she¡¯d forgotten to pull the drapes. Mid-morning sunlight streamed across her bed, making her too warm on a hot summer day. She blinked and sat up, still dressed in the t-shirt and red panties she¡¯d had on yesterday. Ari frowned and rubbed her face. What time was it? How did she get to bed? No jeans. And, um, no bra. She didn¡¯t remember going to bed. She padded to the fridge and reached for a diet coke. Her hand stopped as she spotted a plate with a fancy silver cover. Memory came rushing back. Andreas. He¡¯d said he was coming over. She popped the top on the soda can and took a long drink. She vaguely remembered Andreas¡¯s arms carrying her. Almost like a dream. She finished the soda, setting the can on the counter. Hmm. Andreas must have found her asleep and put her to bed. That would explain the missing clothes. The corners of her mouth twitched. Maybe she should be embarrassed, but she wasn¡¯t. Just sorry she¡¯d slept through the experience. She found her clothes neatly folded on a kitchen chair. Attractive, sexy, and tidy too? Andreas wasn¡¯t half-bad at this boyfriend business. Ari grinned, shrugging off the weight and gloom that seemed determined to settle between her shoulder blades this morning. She couldn¡¯t let this case get her down. First a shower, then the food, and back to work. She remembered the clue she¡¯d found last night. Thank you, Great-Gran. All she needed to do was follow it to its logical conclusion. Piece of cake. Page 44 When she was dressed, she nibbled on the reheated dinner, sipped a cup of microwaved coffee, and gave Ryan a ring. Time to catch up on his side of things. ¡°Did you have a nice rest?¡± he asked by way of greeting. Puzzled by the amusement in his voice, she said, ¡°Uh, fine, thank you.¡± He snorted, barely containing his laughter this time. ¡°I¡¯ll just bet you did. Andreas left me a phone message saying you¡¯d fallen asleep and he was quote ¡®putting you to bed.¡¯ He suggested not calling until you called me. A little possessive, I thought, but it must be nice to have somebody come tuck you in.¡± ¡°Very funny. Can we stick to business?¡± She¡¯d be discussing this with Andreas. You don¡¯t share embarrassing moments with a cop. Ever. They never let you forget it. ¡°If you insist. Actually, I let the computers run the searches last night and managed to get a few hours sleep myself. But I don¡¯t think I had half as much fun as you did.¡± ¡°Enough, Ryan. Your imagination is leading you astray. What about our suspects?¡± ¡°I think we really are down to the last three, the three in Shale¡¯s office: Stanley, Binderman, and Shale himself. Unverified alibis and holes in those three backgrounds. Sarah Young is clean. The shrink we use as a profiler agrees on Stanley and Shale. She thinks Binderman is too transparent.¡± Profiler? What would a human shrink know about demons? But anything that made Ryan happy was fine with her. Ari let it go unchallenged. ¡°Fitzhugh and Batty are definitely cleared?¡± ¡°Yep. Fitzhugh was squeaky clean. Richard Batty is an oddball and probably a pervert. Two convictions for intox, dismissed from the last job for indecent exposure, but charges were never filed. His alibis and background are genuine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good work. You still think Stanley¡¯s the most likely of our remaining suspects?¡± ¡°No searchable history. Anywhere. If she¡¯s not the demon, she¡¯s hiding something else behind an alias. We¡¯re concentrating efforts on her at the moment, looking for a criminal past that might explain the discrepancies.¡± He paused, and she heard him slurping coffee. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re ignoring the other two. Haven¡¯t located Binderman¡¯s last employer in Chicago, but we¡¯re looking. As for Shale, his counseling agency in L.A. closed about eighteen months ago. We still don¡¯t know why, and we¡¯re trying to account for the missing time before he showed up in Riverdale.¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯re close to nailing this down. I¡¯m working hard to find a magical solution by the time we need it. I know where to start now. Great-Gran¡¯s been helping me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No, no ghosts. Old notes. Never mind.¡± Ari chuckled at his confusion. ¡°Just trust that I¡¯ll get it done.¡± The real question was whether she¡¯d figure it out in time. As they talked about the suspects, Ari finally acknowledged her growing sense of unease, the weight on her shoulders. The dark cloud of dread had been there when she woke and continued to trickle through her system like the buzz of too much caffeine. A sudden cold spot on her neck made her rub it with one hand. ¡°We have to work faster,¡± Ari said. ¡°I can sense the creature is growing impatient, and it knows we¡¯re looking for it. It¡¯s next strike will be a big one, and I think it¡¯s coming soon. Maybe, within hours. Dark magic is stronger at night, so dusk could be our deadline.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re wrong for once,¡± Ryan said. ¡°We need all the time we can get.¡± In spite of the ticking clock, she had a couple more calls to make before getting back to work. The first went to Martin, the other Guardian in the district, who was covering for her on anything that couldn¡¯t wait. Fortunately, he reported everything else had been quiet, and nothing required her immediate attention. Her next call went to Claris. Ari hadn¡¯t talked with her since Sunday, even though her friend had left two messages. If Ari didn''t call soon, Claris would be pounding on the door. Besides, Ari would need additional magical ingredients as soon as she figured out a formula. She wanted to make sure Claris would be expecting her. ¡°Oh, dang,¡± Claris said when she picked up. ¡°Finally you call, and I¡¯ve got a store full of customers. I can¡¯t chat long.¡± ¡°No big deal. I¡¯m swamped myself but wanted to let you know I may be over to get some stuff. But you called me.¡± ¡°Oh yes. She¡¯s back. The cat, Hernando¡¯s lady friend? You¡¯d asked about her, so I thought you¡¯d want to know. Appeared yesterday morning. Skinny, so I fed her.¡± ¡°Sucker. You¡¯ll never get rid of her now.¡± ¡°I know, but she¡¯s so cute with those big ears. I wonder¡­oops, got to go. Call you later.¡± Ari grinned at the empty phone. What a totally different life Claris lived, where cats and customers were the important things in her daily world and not demons, werewolves and vampires. Sometimes Ari envied her¡ªbut not for long. Ari fired up the laptop and dug through the trunk again, setting aside keepsakes that she¡¯d examine another day. That included a string-tied packet belonging to her father. His writings wouldn¡¯t contain info on the magicks, as he hadn¡¯t been a practicing warlock. In witch families, not everyone inherited the ability to use magic, but they carried the genes. The ability could skip several generations before another true witch or warlock emerged. She grabbed a stack of letters in her mother¡¯s handwriting. What she needed was witch wisdom. She found what she was looking for in the second letter she read, a letter from her mother to Great-Gran. It described the defeat of a halfling demon who had turned evil. Instead of a banishing spell, her mother had used a banishing potion. That was unusual in itself, but it was the explanation of how it worked that caught her eye. The potion had cast out the demon side, leaving an empty earthly shell. When her mother destroyed the shell, the halfling died. What had Moriana said? An image changer was just another demon. The differences between a halfling and Riverdale¡¯s demon were only a matter of degree. Could it really be that simple? Bind the demon to his form, douse him with the potion, and then destroy his body? Wouldn¡¯t he be left in limbo, forcing him into the same choice as a vanquishing spell? Ari¡¯s face broke into a broad grin. She couldn¡¯t perform dark magic, but she knew how to cook potions. For the first time in days, she knew the solution was within her grasp. Binding spell, banishing potion. What could be simpler? She tackled the spell first. She¡¯d used versions of it for years, had successfully adapted it to werewolves. Making it work for a demon should be possible with a little work. In any spell, it was the language that mattered, and luckily, the Goddess wasn¡¯t particular about the artistry. In this instance, the chant needed to bind both body and spirit. It took more than an hour before she was sure she had it right. Take the outer form, hold it firm and still; Bend the demon spirit to your stronger will; Wrap with chains of strength and might; Bind him, Goddess, with your light. As sand to sea, so mote it be. The potion was a bigger challenge, but Ari knew the foundation. The tektite stone. It was used in all banishing magic and would be the main ingredient. The other parts of the recipe would take more research and a little experimentation. Ari rolled her head to loosen the tension in her neck. Her witch senses were growing more insistent, raising the hairs at the nape of her neck. She checked the clock. 2:40 p.m. It would be dark by 8:00 or 8:30. Less than six hours before the demon¡¯s powers would peak. She didn¡¯t think it would wait any longer. Ari reached for the phone, when it rang in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re never going to believe this,¡± Ryan said. ¡°The demon¡¯s kidnapped the mayor and taken over City Hall?¡± she quipped. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s done what?¡± ¡°Sorry. Having a mental moment. What¡¯s happened now?¡± ¡°Got a hit on Freida Stanley. Or should I say Louise Margaret Combes, who has outstanding warrants from Idaho for two counts of solicitation and running a house of prostitution. Having met her, I¡¯m surprised she could make a living in the sex arena,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe her clients turned her in for fraud.¡± Ari snorted in response. Everyone was tired. ¡°Petty humor aside, what you¡¯re saying is she¡¯s got a past we can verify.¡± ¡°Yep, there¡¯s a real Louise Combes and the photo matches. So, unless the demon has cloned her identity, she¡¯s not our suspect. This thing can¡¯t do that, can it? Clone a real person?¡± ¡°Nope. At least not a living person. But damn, Ryan, I should have thought of deceased identities. Did you check death records? I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be anything to stop the demon from using the image of a dead person.¡± ¡°No, no, Ari,¡± Ryan said on an exasperated burst of breath. ¡°I thought we were down to two, but now I¡¯ll have to check all six again, make sure everybody¡¯s still among the living. A death certificate should¡¯ve popped up in our initial inquiries, but you never know. Records don¡¯t always get updated like they should. This search is never-ending.¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Ari agreed, eyeing the piles of loose notes and books stacked around her apartment. Later that afternoon, after two consults with the OFR lab, Ari began mixing the potion. A half cup of water, six drops of lavender oil and the tektite stone went in the cauldron first. They would brew for an hour. In the meantime she headed to Claris¡¯s to pick up ingredients she rarely used, in particular, wormwood and belladonna. In small doses each was useful in warding off evil or negating evil. The wrong doses could have the opposite effect, and Ari usually avoided both. In this case, they were required elements of the binding spell. On the way to Claris¡¯s, she rang Andreas and suggested he meet her. She told herself it would be easier to bring him up to date in person. In reality, she was bored with her own company. Since he and Claris had never formally met, what better time than the middle of a crisis? Page 45 Andreas fell into step about a block from the shop, and by the time they arrived, he was up to date on the day¡¯s events. They were discussing the potion when Ari tapped on the greenhouse door. ¡°How long before it is ready?¡± he asked. ¡°An hour, maybe less. Once I add the new ingredients.¡± Claris beamed at the two of them. Ari introduced them, and if Claris was surprised to see Andreas, she didn¡¯t show it. He gave Claris the old world hand kiss, which caused her to blush, but she remained a little aloof. By the time Claris had shown him around the greenhouse, where he demonstrated an unexpected knowledge of plant life, she was chatting with him like an old friend. Ari shook her head at her friend¡¯s quick seduction. It was so easy to forget Andreas was a vampire. Hernando the cat took his introduction in stride, giving Andreas a wide-eyed look but purring as soon as he was petted. When Hernando¡¯s little girlfriend appeared, sitting outside the greenhouse, peering in the window with unblinking eyes, Hernando trotted over as if showing her off. She was a silvery gray color with black trim on her over-sized ears, the tip of her tail and her button nose. Andreas stepped outside and picked her up, and they discovered her footpads were also black. But her really distinctive feature was the green eyes, not sort of green, but a shimmering emerald. ¡°She really needs a home. Rather than hanging around my greenhouse,¡± Claris said. Ari glanced suspiciously at her friend¡¯s face, but Claris was watching Andreas handle the pretty feline, who purred loudly. Ari had assumed she was a feral stray, but the animal was obviously taking pleasure in the attention. Or being female, maybe it was Andreas¡¯s attention she liked. ¡°You know, Arianna, your apartment could use a cat,¡± Andreas said, smiling conspiratorially at Claris. As if she understood his words, the cat swung her head in Ari¡¯s direction and stared at her with those incredible, emerald eyes. Ari knew she was a goner. ¡°But I¡¯m away from home so much,¡± she protested feebly, reaching out a hand to stroke the cat¡¯s head. Andreas transferred her silky body into Ari¡¯s arms, and the cat dropped her head onto Ari¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aww. Look, she likes you.¡± That was Claris. ¡°Every witch should have a familiar,¡± Andreas said. ¡°A familiar? She¡¯s just a cat. Aren¡¯t you, sweetie?¡± ¡°She needs a home,¡± Claris coaxed. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you haven¡¯t thought about it. You¡¯ve worried about this little girl for months.¡± Ari smiled at the cat. Maybe she could use a roommate. The apartment was sometimes too empty when she returned late at night or in the morning when she woke alone. And the latter would never change if she continued to date a vampire. Ari snuggled her face against the soft fur. The cat smelled of woods and other wild things. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Ari hedged, knowing the decision was already made. ¡°Maybe, I¡¯ll take Bella, but not tonight. Not until we¡¯ve¡­ah, solved the murders.¡± She caught herself before she mentioned the demon in front of Claris. This definitely wasn¡¯t the time to get into that discussion. ¡°Bella?¡± Andreas asked with a grin. ¡°For belladonna, one of the main ingredients in the potion I¡¯m making. It¡¯ll bring me luck.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s nightshade,¡± Claris objected. ¡°Implies a black cat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If she¡¯s going to be my cat, I can name her anything I want.¡± Ari grinned at her best friend. ¡°You¡¯re not questioning the right of a witch to name her chosen familiar, are you?¡± ¡°In Italian, bella donna means beautiful lady,¡± Andreas said. ¡°See, I told you. It fits her.¡± So, Bella was marked for adoption and named, but the mood quickly changed as Ari remembered her errand and collected the herbs she needed. When Andreas left to be present for the reopening of the club, Ari patted Bella goodbye and returned to her apartment. Ryan still hadn¡¯t called with a final identification of their killer. During the short walk to her place, she considered what would happen once they had a single suspect. They¡¯d have to figure a way to isolate the demon, so she could work her magic. But what if they couldn¡¯t decide which person to target? She couldn¡¯t douse them all with potion. While neither the spell nor potion should be fatal to a human, dousing every suspect wasn''t practical or feasible and would probably result in a string of lawsuits. She sighed. Her job would be so much easier if she didn¡¯t have to consider human sensibilities and legalities. By the time she arrived home, the potion base was ready for the final ingredients. She stirred in a sprinkling of belladonna, a pinch of wormwood, and large portions of three activating agents. The final color was a murky taupe. When she took a whiff of the brew, it smelled mostly of lavender. She hesitated, then added a pinch of marjoram to speed the creature on his journey. She wished him a clear highway to hell. Satisfied, she covered the bowl with a square of linen, leaving the tektite stone inside. It would continue to cure until she got Ryan¡¯s call. At that point, she¡¯d transfer the liquid into two small vials. She always carried a spare. With nothing more to do until she heard from Ryan, Ari killed time by picking up the apartment. Mounds of notes were discarded or stuffed into her personal journal. Her mother¡¯s and Great-Gran¡¯s things were returned to the trunk. Ari was almost finished when she finally heard from Ryan. He had Andreas on a conference call. ¡°Binderman lied to us. Her past employment is bogus. Chicago employer never heard of her. I have officers standing by to pick her up.¡± ¡°If she feels trapped, she¡¯ll kill them,¡± Ari protested. ¡°Tell them we wait, and we''ll all go. I have the spell and potion.¡± ¡°Music to my ears,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Let me get my officers on the phone. Warn them not to approach her until we get there. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± He clicked off. Andreas picked up the conversation. ¡°At least this answers my question. Shale called about an abandoned newborn vampire. He wants me to¡ª¡± ¡°OK, guys,¡± Ryan broke in, clicking back on line. ¡°Binderman¡¯s taken off. Cleared out her apartment and shoved the key under the landlord¡¯s door sometime this morning.¡± Ari could hear the bitter disappointment in his voice. ¡°Our visit to the agency must have scared her. I¡¯ve issued a BOLO on her vehicle, but maybe she¡¯s not even in a vehicle. If I understand you, Ari, she can blip anywhere, be anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Ari admitted. ¡°But in case she is in her car, I¡¯m really worried what would happen if unsuspecting cops pull her over.¡± ¡°I asked for a locate only and warned them she¡¯s armed and dangerous. Can¡¯t tell them we¡¯re looking for a demon. What would I say? Wanted: evil demon, who might look like your grandma or your uncle? This is too complicated. What do we do now? Wait until it kills again, somewhere else in the world?¡± Ari could count on Ryan to get down to basics. ¡°I do not think it will go far from Riverdale,¡± Andreas said. ¡°Not until the job is finished. Whatever his ultimate goal, I have been targeted twice. He will try again. Perhaps we can draw the creature to us at a time of our choosing, if I make myself available.¡± ¡°Set you up as bait?¡± Ari demanded. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Do you have a better suggestion?¡± ¡°Yeah. Anything else.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, she¡¯ll turn up,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Let¡¯s sit tight for a few hours before we start talking about luring this creature to anyone. Maybe we¡¯ll come up with a better idea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of something,¡± she said. Anything would be better than making Andreas a target. She¡¯d try scrying again. Ari could use something that belonged to Binderman, like the letter opener. If the demon thought it was safe in a new hidey-hole or with a new disguise, it might get over-confident, allowing her to locate it. ¡°Suits me,¡± Andreas said. ¡°If she is not found before tomorrow, we can talk again as soon as I wake. The demon will surface again. Assuming Sebastian or someone like him is its employer, even a demon would be wise not to back out on his deal. Arianna, I will see you in an hour or two, after I have dispensed with a small favor.¡± An hour had gone by, and Ari had not heard from Andreas. She had finished straightening her apartment and completed the potion, dividing it into two vials. She considered taking a nap, but if she fell asleep, Andreas would probably leave again. Besides, she was too tense for a nap. Her witch senses were in a flap, aided and abetted by the enormous amount of caffeine she¡¯d consumed. Her skin shimmered with raw energy. She flopped on the couch, wondering how long Andreas would be. Since he hadn¡¯t actually told her what he was doing for Shale, the ¡°small favor¡± might take longer than he thought, or he could be caught up in club business. His hour or two might be any time before dawn. She stretched her arms, unable to shake off her unease, that looming sense of doom, generated by the demon. Andreas had to be right, the creature wasn¡¯t far away. More than that, she had a gut feeling, a cop instinct, that something was wrong with their conclusions. How could she have liked Amelia Binderman so much? Had the demon messed with her mind? Shale or Stanley would have been acceptable suspects. She didn¡¯t like either of them, but Binderman? Her witch senses hadn¡¯t picked up any power from the woman. When this was over, she¡¯d have a talk with Moriana. Ari had to get better at detecting demonic beings. Even on a human level, none of the woman¡¯s actions had been overly suspicious, until she¡¯d run. She appeared to be just a nice lady who loved her job and enjoyed Fourth of July picnics. And then it hit her, just as the phone rang. ¡°Thank the goddess you called,¡± she blurted. ¡°It isn¡¯t Binderman.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡± Wrong voice. ¡°Ryan. I thought you were Andreas. Amelia Binderman isn¡¯t the demon.¡± Page 46 ¡°Yeah, I know that. State cops stopped her along the interstate to Chicago. She was going home because she lied about her prior employment on her resume. How did you know?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything about that, but it was the picnic. Binderman was with Amy when they went to the restroom. She was never alone. That means she couldn¡¯t have killed Jules. I¡¯m calling Andreas on the other phone. He was talking about some meeting with Shale. Not a good idea, until we know who the demon really is.¡± ¡°Holy shit, Ari. Stop him,¡± Ryan said sharply. ¡°I just got Shale¡¯s death certificate from California. He died eighteen months ago. Shale is the demon!¡± Ari¡¯s gut clenched as Andreas¡¯s cell went to phone mail. ¡°He¡¯s not answering. Maybe he¡¯s still at the club and can¡¯t hear with all the noise.¡± She punched speed dial and waited, holding a phone at each ear. Her heart pounded, witch senses brought to full alert by a sudden rush of fear. She urged someone to pick up, all the while thinking Andreas would be blind-sided by the demon. He was walking into an ambush. Marcus¡¯s voice came on the line. ¡°Club Dintero. How may I¡ª¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Andreas?¡± ¡°Ari? He¡¯s not here. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is he meeting Shale? Where?¡± ¡°At the agency, I think. About some newbie. Do you need help with the demon?¡± Marcus sounded puzzled over the panic in Ari¡¯s voice. ¡°Shale is the demon. He¡¯ll kill Andreas!¡± She broke the connection. ¡°Shale¡¯s office,¡± she yelled into the other phone. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Ari grabbed the vials of potion and her silver dagger as she raced out the door. The next five blocks took a million years. Chapter Eighteen Ari banged on the door. The agency appeared deserted. Blinds drawn, lights off. Where the hell was the night staff? A closed sign on the door hung unevenly on its string support. Breaking the front window to gain entrance, she charged across the waiting area and into the large main room. All the office doors were closed, but a light glowed under the door to Shale¡¯s conference room. A thud shook the floor, followed by a clatter of breaking furniture, and Ari sprinted toward the sound, vaulting over a couch. Otherworld magic sizzled in the air. The sounds of a battle were distinct now. She grabbed the conference room door and tore it open. Raw, unleashed power nearly knocked her to her knees. The stench of evil hit her, as nauseating as rotten eggs. Snarling, clawing, fangs and pointed teeth flashing, the vampire and the demon were locked in combat. Ari edged in and flattened against the wall, throwing her arms out to steady herself against the swirling winds of energy. The combatants spun in dizzying motion, each grasping for the advantage and desperate to shake the hold of the other. Blood splashed the walls and floor. Ari¡¯s nostrils flared. As she stared at the battle, her face contorted in dismay. She¡¯d spent two days preparing to confront this thing in human form. Wasted days. For the creature was in full demon glory, seven feet of fiery red evil. Her heart plummeted. The binding spell was useless. If they weren¡¯t moving so fast, the banishing potion might do the trick. She would have to cover the demon with as much magical liquid as possible. A direct hit. Impossible as they spun around the room. When Andreas yanked free of the creatures¡¯ claws for a brief instant, Ari cringed at the amount of blood dripping from a deep sword slash across his back. An ambush injury. The weapon lay on the floor. She started toward the demon, but Andreas charged in and re-engaged, continuing their deadly dance at lightning speeds, no more than spiraling blurs. Inseparably locked, the combatants offered no opportunity for her to intervene. Nor could she physically compete in the horror occurring before her. She dodged around the room, staying out of contact, peering, crouching, thinking frantically, uncertain how to tip the scales. When she darted in to kick the demon sword out of reach, blood splashed across her face, but at least the Shale creature wouldn¡¯t be using the sword again. She¡¯d have to use the potion. Even if she made a lucky toss, she¡¯d get them both, and what would the potion do to Andreas? Were vampires demonic creatures? She once thought so. Now she believed differently¡ªbut was she willing to bet Andreas¡¯s life on that belief? Dammit, this was no time for a theological dispute. If she was wrong, Andreas would die from her actions. Ari wasn¡¯t sure she could live with that. In the second or two she debated, a change in fortune sent Andreas hurtling across the room. His body crashed against the wall, shattered debris in every direction, and fell among the rubble. Ari swallowed a scream. As the devil¡¯s spawn whipped its head toward her, its eyes glowing with the fires of hell, she sent crimson witch fire arcing across the room. The demon blinked out of reach, throwing its head back and laughing. She fired another bolt with a similar result. The potion was her only chance, but not from this distance. She must lure the creature to her side. The demon continued to laugh, a screeching, grating noise like crunching bones. It crossed its arms over its chest and looked down its long, spiny nose. It was a very arrogant, human-like stance for a hellborn son of Satan. The creature grinned, exposing sharp spikes dripping with Andreas¡¯s blood. She closed her mind against the sight. ¡°How unworthy, Ariaaaanna.¡± The demon drew out her name, tasting it, a predator smelling its prey. ¡°Surely a guardian witch can do better. You shouldn¡¯t have come here. I might have been willing to let you live, for a while. But, here you are. I can crush you with one finger, you know, but perhaps you¡¯d prefer a demonstration of real magical fire. No? I agree, something more inventive is needed. Mmm, I think you will earn me a nice bonus. If a little chaos and a few undead exterminations are worth so much, what do you think Prince Sebastian would pay to be rid of a troublesome Guardian?¡± While the demon contemplated her fate, Ari¡¯s mind raced, some of her jumbled thoughts inconsequential. Like Sebastian¡¯s name. What did it matter now? The demon wouldn¡¯t be gloating if it thought she¡¯d survive to use the information. It was odd that this thing talked as if it knew her. It bore no resemblance to the form she knew as Harold Shale. It was the material of nightmares. If her witch fire was useless, how did she alone fight a nightmare? Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a movement that gave her a sliver of hope. Andreas stirred. An arm, then a leg. If she could keep the demon¡¯s attention on her¡­ ¡°If you think I¡¯m so easily defeated,¡± she said, ¡°come and try. Hand to hand, your strength against mine.¡± She moved to her right so the creature¡¯s line of sight would follow her. She hoped to buy Andreas time to recover¡ªif he could. And, if the demon was unwise enough to come close, she would drench him with her little vials of surprise. ¡°You¡¯re much too eager,¡± it said. ¡°What do you have in your hand, witch? A weapon? Holy water? Nothing will work. You are no match for Chzebar. Yes, I freely give you my name,¡± the demon bragged with another laugh. ¡°Behold, your destroyer. Your vampire lover lies dead, and you will soon follow. That was your mistake, you know. Love makes you weak, vulnerable. It delivered you into my hands without my trying.¡± Stifling a chill, Ari took another step to her right to keep his focus. Andreas¡¯s leg moved. ¡°Is that how you chose the others? Lovers bother you? Or is it jealousy?¡± Ari didn¡¯t care what she said, she was only talking to keep his attention. Anything that would annoy him was preferable. ¡°Are you upset that no one loves you? Or even likes you?¡± ¡°Why the chatter, Guardian? Hoping for rescue?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯d like to know what this was all about. Why you hate vampires so much.¡± Chzebar was disdainful. ¡°I don¡¯t hate them any more or any less than other beings.¡± Andreas was on one knee. His head came up. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of all this?¡± Ari demanded, lifting her empty hand in an all-encompassing wave. She edged farther from Andreas, the demon turning to keep her in sight. ¡°You know the answer. Money, dear Arianna, and all that lovely violence. A pity there was so little shedding of blood.¡± The demon frowned, or at least that¡¯s what she thought it was doing with the eye scrunching and the odd twist of its nose. ¡°Daron¡¯s vampires have become too tame. War would have been such fun.¡± Chzebar¡¯s eye sockets flared with a brighter, burning red. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m afraid that was your last question.¡± As Chzebar spoke, Andreas charged, catching him by surprise. The demon roared with fury. The sound rattled the building, as they went down in a tangle of arms and legs and a lashing demon tail. Andreas barely missed an attempt to sink his fangs in the demon¡¯s neck. As he flipped over the creature''s head, he was crushed in a bear hug, and their clenched bodies crashed into the conference table, chairs, and walls. Each fought to land the killing blow. Ari darted around the edge of combat, following their movements, waiting for an opportunity to do something. Anything. Andreas¡¯s strength quickly began to fade. His movements slowed, the demons¡¯ claws more frequently caught him on a shoulder or arm. He was bleeding freely. Ari couldn¡¯t afford to wait. There was no guarantee of the potion¡¯s benign effects on Andreas, but if she didn¡¯t act soon, he¡¯d be dead anyway. The floor was slick with his blood. Time had run out. She made a decision and asked Andreas to do the one thing he said he wouldn¡¯t. And she risked his life by asking. ¡°Hold him!¡± she yelled. With all the noise of battle, he gave no sign of hearing her. She slipped in the blood, nearly falling, endangering the precious bottles. With one hand supporting her against the wall, she threw months of fear to the wind. She lowered her mental defenses and projected her thoughts and an image of the demon pinned to the floor. Her magic reached out to his. If the link was real, Andreas would know what to do. Then, she¡¯d find out if trust went both ways. An instant later, Andreas used the last of his strength to wrap his legs around the demon¡¯s legs, and they crashed to the floor in a heap. Ari leaped forward and hurled the potion, both vials, at the tangled forms. Page 47 ¡°Begone, Chzebar!¡± A loud explosion and hissing erupted on impact. The room flashed a brilliant red. The force threw Ari off her feet. She landed hard, sliding across the floor, wet with blood, until she smacked against the wall. A pungent, smoky steam filled the air. Batting the fumes away, she peered through the mist. A lone form lay on the floor. ¡°Andreas.¡± The word was more a prayer than a certainty. Unable to regain footing on the slippery surface, she struggled to her knees and crawled toward the still figure. She reached out her hand, confirming his identity, and pulled Andreas¡¯s head into her lap. For one awful moment of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from Yana¡¯s death, she waited, searching for a spark of his magical energy. This time she found it, and his eyes fluttered open. ¡°Am I still alive?¡± he asked. ¡°As alive as you¡¯re going to be.¡± Ryan burst through the door, gun in hand, followed by Lilith, Russell and Marcus. Grim-faced, they were ready for action. Ryan looked around in confusion. ¡°What a mess! Is everybody all right? Where¡¯s Shale?¡± Ari gave a short laugh. ¡°We¡¯re just peachy.¡± She jerked her chin toward the vampire in her arms. ¡°He¡¯s lost a lot of blood, but the demon is gone.¡± Russell was already on his knees next to his boss, examining the injuries. ¡°Gone? He¡¯s escaped? You should have waited for backup,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not hurt?¡± ¡°Not a scratch. I¡¯m afraid the demon wasn¡¯t in a waiting mood, but he¡¯s gone for good. The potion worked.¡± ¡°Thank God.¡± Ryan squatted beside Andreas. ¡°What can we do for him?¡± ¡°He needs blood. The wounds are slowly closing, but he¡¯s already lost too much blood.¡± Ari felt how low his energy was. He was too weak to block her out, and he was fading. Andreas surprised her by asking, ¡°Are you volunteering as a donor, little witch?¡± A faint smile touched his lips, but his lashes had fallen closed. He needed an infusion soon. Ari might have to consider a donation. ¡°I was thinking more along the lines of the blood bank,¡± was what she said. ¡°Hmm. That would be my second choice.¡± ¡°So, do we call the paramedics or what?¡± Ryan asked, getting back to his feet. He looked uncomfortable with their conversation. ¡°Not necessary,¡± Marcus said. ¡°Got it covered. Help is on the way.¡± As if on cue, two vampires hurried in the door carrying bags of blood and a rather large IV. Ari was relieved to see them. Andreas had fallen silent. She shifted her arms, so they could hook him up, but didn¡¯t move his head. As soon as the blood began to flow, her witch senses detected a difference. Ari looked up and nodded to reassure the would-be rescuers, and then the questions started. She brought them up to speed on the events of the last hours, while keeping one eye on the vampire, waiting for a clear sign he was out of danger. She kept the information about Sebastian to herself until Andreas was aware enough to hear the damaging admission. Ten minutes and two bags of blood later, she knew he was faking the weakness that kept his head pillowed in her lap. ¡°Okay, sleeping beauty, time to wake up.¡± She nudged his shoulder. ¡°You must have the wrong fairy tale,¡± he murmured. ¡°I am sure that one required a kiss.¡± ¡°You are clearly delirious.¡± His eyes snapped open, and his hand caught her wrist. ¡°I do not think so. Your magic spoke to me, showed me what you needed.¡± ¡°I was shouting at you.¡± ¡°Inside my head,¡± he insisted. ¡°This is the second time.¡± Ari sighed, giving up the pretense. ¡°Yeah, I guess it happened again. We need to talk sometime. In private.¡± ¡°For so many reasons,¡± he murmured, watching her face. She gave him a cheeky grin and slid out from under his head. As she scrambled to her feet, she realized their private words had been the center of group interest. Lilith in particular had an interested smirk on her face. ¡°Well, are you just going to stand there?¡± Ari asked. Since no one had anything to say, it was fortunate Andreas chose that moment to sit up. To Ari¡¯s relief, it diverted their attention. ¡°You can really recover that quickly?¡± Ryan demanded. When the vampire nodded, the cop muttered, ¡°That must come in handy.¡± Then he got back to business. ¡°So, what happened before Ari arrived?¡± ¡°Shale called, asking for help with a newborn vampire. He let me in the front door, said the nestling was out of control, and hiding in his conference room. When I entered the room ahead of him, he attacked me from behind. Up to that point, I did not suspect a trap.¡± He gave them a wry look. ¡°I assume Binderman is innocent. Anyway, I heard a swish of air, so his swing with a large blade sliced open my back instead of taking off my head. It was a standoff for a while. He stayed out of reach, waiting for me to weaken from blood loss. I guess he got tired of waiting and attacked again just before Ari arrived.¡± ¡°Did he say anything? Who he worked for? Or mention the murders?¡± Ryan still wanted answers. Andreas pointed toward a bloody ceremonial sword in the far corner of the room. ¡°When he was swinging the sword around, I asked if he used it on Vanessa. He said she¡¯d seen him in the alley, just back from feeding. He was switching forms, and he used the first thing handy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a demon sword,¡± Ari said. ¡°All demons carry them. So Vani¡¯s death had nothing to do with Sarah. It wasn¡¯t because they were lovers?¡± Ari knew the answer was important to the young counselor. Andreas shrugged. ¡°Wrong place, wrong time.¡± He looked at the interested faces surrounding him. ¡°That is all I can tell you. We did not spend much time talking.¡± ¡°Well, he told me Sebastian hired him.¡± Ari gave a smug grin at the immediate attention. She repeated what Chzebar had said about the payment, the violence, and that Daron¡¯s vampires were too tame. ¡°Sound like Sebastian?¡± she asked Andreas. ¡°Has a familiar ring. He has, more than once, accused Daron of domesticating, even emasculating, his followers. He would be more than willing to point a demon in our direction and bring Daron to his knees.¡± ¡°Chzebar was disappointed there hadn¡¯t been a war. I think he¡¯d been promised one,¡± Ari said. She couldn¡¯t express how grateful she was the promise had not been kept. ¡°This is a very fancy blade.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice interrupted the discussion and drew all eyes to the blood-covered weapon he held in his gloved hands. Jewels sparked in the handle. ¡°Yes, very unique,¡± Andreas agreed dryly. ¡°An ancient sword. But it does not look as inviting when wielded by a demon intent upon removing your head.¡± ¡°No, I guess not.¡± Ryan''s lips quirked, and he dropped it into an evidence bag. He was treating this like a normal crime scene. Force of habit, maybe. Ryan¡¯s need to get back to the facts, the details that weren¡¯t as weird as speculation on some far-away vampire¡¯s motives. ¡°I get why this thing dumped Vanessa¡¯s body in the park. To get it far from the agency. What about her clothes? Why was she naked?¡± Ryan muttered. ¡°To delay identification, just like it did,¡± Lilith offered when no one else spoke. The others had stayed pretty quiet up until now, just listening. ¡°Maybe he also wanted to make it seem different, so you wouldn¡¯t tie it to the other murders.¡± ¡°Or worried about evidence,¡± Ari said. ¡°I doubt if he understood forensics, but he kept pumping me for information, to see how much we knew.¡± Ari lifted a shoulder. ¡°Now that the demon¡¯s gone, there are some things we¡¯ll never know.¡± While they talked, the vampire attendants finished the transfusions. As soon as they detached the IV lines, Andreas sprang to his feet. Ryan stared at him. There was nothing that compared with a vampire¡¯s recovery rate. ¡°We created a bit of untidiness,¡± Andreas said, waving a hand at the disarranged room with its pools of blood. He looked at Ryan. ¡°How do we explain this to the press?¡± Ari¡¯s cop partner looked pained. ¡°Serial killer,¡± he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s got to be a serial killer. But, damn, I wish we had a body.¡± ¡°Which brings up a good question,¡± Andreas said, addressing Ari. ¡°What happened to our demon?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in hell, where he belongs. His energy is gone. When I covered both of you with the banishing potion, the energy level dropped to almost nothing. Not enough to support two, even if one was a ghost. At first, I didn¡¯t know which of you had survived.¡± She turned away, afraid of giving away too much of what she had felt, and addressed Ryan¡¯s concern. ¡°As for a body, who¡¯s to know you don¡¯t have one? Carry something out in a body bag. Announce his death. If anyone asks, he¡¯ll be cremated at public expense. It¡¯s not like there are relatives to complain.¡± Ryan wrinkled his forehead in disapproval. He was a black and white guy, didn¡¯t like deception, but appeared to be thinking it over. Ari figured he¡¯d agree in the end. After all, what else could he do? He couldn¡¯t tell the public about demons. ¡°OK, the demon¡¯s gone, but how do we put a stop to Sebastian¡¯s efforts?¡± Russell had helped the vamps pack their blood equipment, but obviously kept track of the conversation. ¡°It may take a while for him to think up another scheme, but he won¡¯t quit now. We¡¯ve stopped him twice.¡± ¡°Next time, we will be better prepared,¡± Andreas said. ¡°Although, I am not convinced Daron will wait for Sebastian to make the next move.¡± His mouth suddenly curled into a smile. ¡°Whatever happens, the danger is over for today. The future will simply have to wait. I am inviting everyone to join me at the re-opening of Club Dintero.¡± Ari jerked her head up. She¡¯d temporarily forgotten about the opening. The sudden shift into the normal, everyday world was disorienting. She looked down at her blood-soaked shirt. Page 48 ¡°Maybe some of us need to stop for a change of clothes first,¡± Andreas amended. ¡°I guess the club¡¯s a fitting place for the day to end,¡± Russell said. ¡°Considering what lies ahead.¡± Lilith rolled her eyes, while Marcus barked a short laugh. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Did I miss something? Why is it fitting?¡± Ryan frowned, watching the others head for the door. ¡°He¡¯s referring to the club¡¯s name,¡± Ari said. ¡°Dintero? Why? What¡¯s it mean?¡± Andreas¡¯s eyes met Ari¡¯s, and they grinned at one another. He grabbed her hand. Russell was the one who finally answered. ¡°It means Destiny.¡± Epilogue Bella head-butted her mistress''s chin until Ari opened one eye to meet Bella''s green-eyed stare. The damn cat was scowling. Ari wondered if bringing home a familiar had been a mistake. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m getting up,¡± Ari grumbled. She swung her legs over the edge of the bed, slipping on the Birkis Claris had given her for her last birthday. After she splashed cold water on her face and threw on shirt and jeans, she turned on the coffee pot. It had been two days since the confrontation with Shale¡ªor Chzebar. Her body was sluggish, a letdown from the tension of the last four weeks. Bella had woken her at dawn by patting her face with gentle paws, but Ari had managed to stave her off for an added hour of sleep. She had no appointments today, no known killers stalking the city, and her boyfriend wouldn¡¯t be up for hours. When Bella was fed and Ari was drinking her first cup of coffee, she half-heartedly considered a morning run. The doorbell chimed, and Ari¡¯s gaze swiveled to Bella. Was this why Bella had gotten her up? Was she a genuine familiar? Adrenaline dispelled Ari¡¯s lethargy. It wasn¡¯t quite 7:00. Who would be here, unannounced, at this time of day? She grabbed her derringer and approached the door. A look through the peephole fed her suspicions. She saw no one. Seriously on alert, she kept the security chain in place, stayed off to one side, and eased the door open a fraction. Now she saw her visitor. An elderly, four-foot-tall wood nymph. He looked vaguely familiar. ¡°Arianna Calin?¡± he asked, squinting at her through the crack. ¡°Who¡¯s asking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yana¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Mr. Montrey! Ah, just a moment. I¡¯ll let you right in,¡± she said as she grabbed clothes off the couch, stuffed them and her derringer under the bed, and raced back to fumble with the chain. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She swung the door open. ¡°Please, come in.¡± Ari was embarrassed that she¡¯d kept him waiting and even more so that she hadn¡¯t recognized him. His daughter had been her mentor, her friend, and the former Guardian in Riverdale. She hadn¡¯t seen him since Yana¡¯s murder last fall. ¡°It is I who should apologize for appearing so early and without warning,¡± he said. ¡°But I do not own a phone to call ahead, and I felt some urgency in the matter.¡± ¡°No problem. It¡¯s fine. Please, tell me how I can help you. Is your family well?¡± ¡°Yes, they are fine. This is about what I can do for you.¡± He smiled, his wrinkled face crinkling even more and reminding her of Yana. He stepped inside, carrying a brown paper parcel. Ari offered him coffee, which he declined. Containing her curiosity, Ari waited while he took a seat on the couch, proper and upright, the brown package resting on his knees. She settled opposite him in her favorite red chair and waited. He regarded her with the serenity of age. ¡°Yana kept a large trunk in her bedroom. We brought it home shortly after the burial and put it away in the attic. It was too soon to look at her belongings. Last night my granddaughter, Kyra, opened it and found something unusual inside. When she brought it to me, I knew it belonged to you.¡± ¡°To me? What made you think it belonged to me?¡± ¡°I cannot tell you, for I do not know the answer. There was no writing, no instruction. At the risk of sounding a bit fey, I would say it led me to you.¡± He held out the package. ¡°Open it. See for yourself.¡± On closer inspection, the package seemed pretty ordinary, a brown paper bag wrapped around a rectangular object. A box, maybe. She reached out to take it, but as soon as her fingers touched the paper, she felt a warmth enter her hands. Her witch magic started a pleasurable hum, and she trembled as she reached into the bag. Ari¡¯s heart stopped or at least skipped a beat. The world receded around her, and all she saw was the ancient red leather book. As she stared at the worn surface, the title slowly began to write across the cover in black script, but she already knew what it was. The Calin family Book of Shadows had come home. Unable to speak, Ari cradled the ancient tome against her chest, Great-Gran¡¯s voice echoed in her head. ¡°Do not worry about the Book, Arianna. Your mother will have kept it safe. And, when you are ready, it will find its way home.¡± Ari hadn¡¯t dared to trust her words, but they had come true. Mr. Montrey wasn¡¯t so far off when he said it led him here. The Book of Shadows had a power all its own, the power of the Calin witches. Ari¡¯s mother must have had a premonition of her death. She¡¯d left the Book in Yana¡¯s safekeeping, until Ari earned the right to have it. Ari now realized that she¡¯d had to trust her own powers before she was worthy of the Book. She looked at the patiently waiting elder wood nymph with unashamed tears. ¡°You cannot know what this means to me. You¡¯ve given me back my family.¡± ¡°I am pleased to have been of assistance,¡± the old man said. ¡°As I am gratified to see you once again.¡± He rose from the couch and bent his head in a mark of respect, which she returned. ¡°I must go. At my age I do not like to be away from the forest for long. Good morrow, my daughter¡¯s friend.¡± After he had gone, Ari curled on the sofa, feet tucked under her, still clutching the Book. Bella snuggled close to her side, as if she understood and wanted to share in the importance of the moment. Tears streamed unchecked down Ari¡¯s face. The ancient journal rested, heavy on her lap, as she opened to the first ivory page, releasing a blue shimmer of magic. Ari took a deep breath, savoring the anticipation another moment. She dropped her eyes and began to read the handwritten script.